artvbs

VIRGIN BLOOD BUNDLE

ALEXA RILEY

CONTENTS

Bitten by the Beast Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Epilogue Epilogue Bitten by the Virgin Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10

Epilogue Epilogue Twice Bitten Prologue Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Epilogue Bitten by the King Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Epilogue Mated to the Reaper Fairytale Shifter Bundle

HEA on the go Stalk the Author

Copyright © 2019 by Author Alexa Riley LLC. All rights reserved.

No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the publisher, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law. For permission requests, email to riley_alexa@aol.com http://alexariley.com/ Publisher’s Note: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are a product of the author’s imagination. Locales and public names are sometimes used for atmospheric purposes. Any resemblance to actual people, living or dead, or to businesses, companies, events, institutions, or locales is completely coincidental.

Edited by Aquila Editing Cover Photo by Sara Eirew Cover Designer: Mayhem Cover Creations

To Lb and Samantha…

A sunny day on the beach brought this series to life, and we are ashamed at how much we love it.

Let’s wear silk forever.

BITTEN BY THE BEAST

Juliet Simon gets herself into all kinds of situations, but breaking into the scary mansion near her college campus has got to take the cake. When she finds more than she bargains for behind closed doors, will her fear take over, or will she fall for the beast?

Kane Viscardi is unlike other vampires. He’s spent most of his time hiding away and is alone in the world without a mate. Until one night when there’s an unexpected knock at the door. Suddenly something awakens inside of him for the first time in a century.

Warning: It’s the first time we’ve written vampires, so go easy on us. Enjoy this brand new series that features a coven of five and read about how all of them find love.

CHAPTER 1

JULIET

“I

can’t believe I’m doing this,” I mumble to myself as I look around at the three other girls.

Join a sorority, they said. It will be fun, they said. So far, I haven’t found any part of this fun. In fact, I’m about to jump out of my skin.

“Come on, it’s not like the place is haunted. It doesn't even look like anyone’s home.”

Kelly’s words don’t sound convincing. My eyes go to the iron gate we’re standing in front of. On the other side is a mansion that’s completely dark. I wrap my fingers around the black bars and wonder if the gate is to keep people out or to keep them in. Either way, none of this is a good idea.

“How do you know no one is home?” I whisper back.

It’s not like anyone can hear us, so I don’t know why I’m whispering. The giant stone compound is almost a half mile from the front gate up a long hill. I’ve seen the place in daylight and know it’s beautiful, but at night it’s eerie in the creepiest way. It catches my eye every time I pass it, and I find myself wanting to know about its history. It has to be hundreds of years old. Still, I’ve never seen anyone coming or going, but someone is maintaining it. The grass is cut and the outside is pristine. I’m guessing a place this old would take a lot of maintenance. I bet it has all kinds of secrets

behind the front doors. As I stare up at it right now all I can think is that it looks like something out of a movie. A scary movie.

“There aren't any lights on,” she responds, but no lights doesn’t mean it’s empty.

“Maybe they’re asleep,” I o er up, trying to stay positive.

“All we have to do is knock on the door,” I remind them. All three of the girls look over at me with wide eyes. “And grab something that proves we did it.” Somehow their eyes get even bigger, as if they didn't already know what our instructions were.

“Trespassing is against the law,” one of the girls chimes in. I can't remember her name. Something with a C, I think.

Cindy, Candy, Clare maybe?

“Who cares about trespassing? Worry about what might be on the other side of that gate,” Kelly squeaks.

“Let’s just get this over with,” I say and grip the bars.

I grab onto the gate and pull myself up. I wedge my feet into the bars and I start climbing. I grit my teeth as I feel something scratch my arm, but I ignore it and focus on getting my fat ass over this stupid thing. Jesus, I should have paid attention in gym. This fence would be beautiful if I wasn't so scared at the moment. The only shape I’m in is round, but fear and determination are helping me get through this.

When I get to the top I look down, and my stomach drops.

I close my eyes for a moment, willing myself to get it together. I hate heights almost as much as I hate spiders. I swallow the lump in my throat and try to summon all my courage. When I open my eyes I swing one leg over then the other. Slowly, I make my descent, being careful not to slip.

My feet hit the ground and I breathe a sigh of relief. Until I realize that now I’m on this side of the gate and all the girls are still standing there looking at me through the bars. Fuck.

“Come on.” I motion for them to come over, but as my gut told me, none of them move. I’m really regretting this whole sorority thing right now.

“Maybe you could just do it for us. Go grab something and we’ll wait here,” the girl whose name I can’t remember suggests.

Sisterhood my ass.

All I wanted to do was make friends and have fun. I wanted to feel like I was a part of something. Maybe even feel like I actually had a family. This was supposed to be a fun team-building exercise, but none of this is going how I hoped. Then again, has my life ever gone the way I thought it would? I should have known, but I didn’t come this far just to quit.

I feel a throb in my arm and look down to see a long gash there.

“Gross.” Kelly’s face scrunches.

“Aren't you a nursing student?” I remind her as she looks at my arm with disgust. Yeah, that’s going to be a promising job for her.

“Come on, Julie, just do it for us.” She doesn't have to push hard and I’m agreeing.

The last social worker I had when I was in the foster system told me this was both a good and bad quality. I’m always willing to help and do things for others, but sometimes that puts me at risk. It also ends up making my life a whole lot harder. She told me to focus more on myself, but that’s hard when you grow up like I did. There were so many other kids around me needing a hand even when I didn’t have one to give. I still had to try.

“Fine.” I take o the long-sleeved shirt I have tied around my waist to wipe the blood o my arm as best as I can. Maybe when I knock on the door I can pretend I got hurt and need help. That is, if someone actually answers the door.

I pray no one does. Maybe I don’t even need to knock. How would anyone actually know if I didn’t?

Wait. What if the girls in the sorority know whoever lives here and they will report back to them? Or what if I knock and I’m kidnapped and murdered? There are lots of possibilities. They told all four of us that this was the key to initiation, and if I want in then I need to do it.

“We’ll wait right here,” Kelly says, breaking into my thoughts.

She nods as she says it, but I notice all of them take a step or two back from the gate. They are going to leave me. I know it. I turn towards the house, not wanting to look at them anymore. It’s the story of my life. I’m not going to watch them screw me over if I don’t have to. What I am going to do is prove that I can do this. With or without them.

Like everything in my life, I have to do it alone. I only hope this time I haven't bitten o more than I can chew.

CHAPTER 2

KANE

I

feel the shift when the sun sets. It’s the same every time for the last one hundred years. That’s the way it is when you’re a vampire. Your body is automatically honed to protect and hide in the light of day, but I would do that even if the light didn’t turn me to ash.

Pushing out of bed, I walk to the window and draw back the thick blackout curtains. There’s pink in the sky along the horizon, but the stars aren’t far behind. I can’t see a reflection of myself against the glass and turn away. I’m always careful to avoid mirrors, but sometimes it can’t be helped.

Vampires are seen as the most beautiful creatures. It’s how we lure our prey. But I never expected the scars from my previous life to follow me into this one. I was hiking in the Rockies and fell to what would have been my death, but a vampire came along and saved me. My body healed and became stronger than I ever dreamed possible. But the damage to my face was too much for even the venom to erase.

I peel o my boxer briefs and step into the shower. I run my hands along the ridges of my stomach and the dip between my hip bone and thigh. The weight of my cock fills my hand and I begin to wash myself. I haven’t gotten hard in

one hundred years and I’ve pretty much forgotten what it’s like. It won’t happen again unless I find my mate. But with the way my face is scarred, I don’t have high hopes.

The sta is cleaning up the kitchen and leaving for the day. I can hear them even as the water sprays in my face. It’s one of the many benefits to being a vampire. This place requires a lot of people to run it, and humans are the best for it. They all think I work nights because I manage businesses in Tokyo. They’re not completely wrong. I have businesses all over the world, but that’s definitely not why I don’t go out during the day. If they suspect anything, they’ve never asked. But I like to think the pay is what keeps their lips tight and their questions few.

When I get out of the shower I dress in a suit. I’m planning on going into the city tonight. There’s a play my sister wants to see, and I’ve got box seats. This is a benefit for the both of us. She gets to be up close to the stage and I get to sit in the back and hide my face. She tells me it’s not as bad as I think it is, but she’s just trying to get me to stop being such a recluse. Another reason she’s making me go tonight.

I walk downstairs and check in with the head housekeeper, Mora. She’s an older woman with gray curly hair she wears pinned up and a round rosy face. She’s used to my scars by now, but still her eyes always move to my cheek and down my neck. They healed some after I was changed, but the red lines won’t ever fade. She’s been with me a long time and I like that she’s never asked me about them.

“Your breakfast is on the counter in the kitchen. And I saw your note about not needing dinner tonight. Are you going out?” she asks as she smiles brightly.

“I’m going to the city with Ravana,” I say and follow her to the front door.

“Tell your sister I said hello, and I hope you have a nice night. Looks like it might rain.”

She’s met Ravana on several occasions and seems to talk up a storm with her. But my sister is always careful with how much she reveals about her own past so that it doesn't give away inconsistencies with my own. She’s my sister because we were made by the same vampire—the leader of our coven.

But in actuality, Ravana is about seventy years younger than me.

We make small talk until we walk outside and she gets in the back of the car. I nod to the driver and tell her goodnight.

It’s Friday, she’s the only sta allowed to come and go on the weekends. My other sta is o on the weekends. I prefer the solitude as much as possible.

I go to my o ce and meet with my security and groundskeeper. When they’re finished updating me, they leave for home. I watch out the window as they all drive away and watch the sun fully set. When I’m sure I’m alone I go to the kitchen and put the food Mora made me down the disposal.

Vampires are nothing like in the movies. Even now when a vampire movie comes out, Ravana and I like going just so we can laugh at what people have come up with. Some of the rumors are true, like not going out in the daylight. But others are blatantly made up. We don’t have fangs or sleep in co ns. Although I do have razor-sharp incisors and like a good nap just as much as the next guy. But the biggest misconception is that we need blood to survive.

When I was changed I was given all the venom I needed to live for two hundred years. That’s the lifespan of an unmated vampire. The only thing we need to keep us immortal is the venom of our true mate. Once we have that, we can both live forever. But if we never find the one in two hundred years, then we die.

I walk out of the kitchen and into the formal living room.

From there is a set of French doors that lead onto a balcony.

It overlooks the pristine rose garden that I’ve heard is beautiful in the light of day. Maybe I’m making excuses, but I love the way they look at night. The dark reds and pinks glow in the moonlight. It’s so fragrant and inviting that it’s probably my favorite part of living here. But the thought of who will be here after I’m gone makes me sad. Will they love it as I do?

I hear a car pull up in the distance and check my watch.

Ravana must be early.

I turn and walk towards the front of the house, but I hear more than one set of feet and stop. I close my eyes and listen carefully to the sounds of people coming towards the gate. I can make out what I think are four people, so I slowly move from the window and stare out into the darkness. It’s too far for me to clearly see what they’re doing, but I can hear their conversation.

I let out a frustrated sound when I hear them talk about a sorority and this being part of their initiation. There’s a college nearby and every few years they get a wild hair up their ass and think this is the place to prove their worth. I’m exhausted with humans lately, and this is just icing on the proverbial shit cake. I’m not putting up with this anymore.

I can hear one of them begin to scale the gate as I walk into my o ce and check the security screens. It’s a young woman, and her face is turned away from the camera so I can’t see what she looks like. I pick up my phone to call the police when I see her friends back away from the gate.

They’re leaving her? I put down the phone as I watch the young woman clench her fists and turn towards the house.

She walks up the hill as her friends scurry back to their car parked on the other side of the road and I hear an engine start.

“Cowards,” I say to myself and decide against calling the cops.

I’ll tell the girl to leave and that I’m going to press charges if she comes back. If she’s like the rest of the people who try to come on my property, a little threat goes a long way.

When I hear her footsteps on the front porch, I walk out of my o ce and to the front door. The scent of roses overwhelms me and my legs become heavy. I must have left the balcony doors open and the wind has blown the scent in.

But it’s never a ected me like this before. My head is dizzy and it’s like someone just turned on the heat. I can feel my skin getting hotter and with every step I take towards the front door, all of my senses heighten.

I should probably sit down or call my sister. But the only thing going through my mind is that I have to open the front door. If I can only open the door, I’ll be okay. It’s an instinct like I’ve never felt and the only thing I can do is follow the scent of roses.

My hand reaches for the knob just as her fingers knock on the door. When I pull it open her hand is still raised and I’m utterly assaulted by the scent of her.

“Hi, um. Sorry to bother you.” She slowly lowers her hand to reveal stunning green eyes surrounded by dark lashes.

The sound of her heartbeat is like a drum in my ears, and my teeth ache. I’ve never had the need to bite someone before, but my whole jaw is painful for it. With all of my strength I step back into the shadows to hide my face. I don’t want to scare her away. My mind begins to work on how I can entice her inside and keep her here. Forever.

“So, here’s the thing. I’m just going to be honest with you. I’m pledging a sorority and the dare was to knock on your door. But I think the other pledges have bailed on me and now I’m stuck here, and I think I might be injured.”

She tucks a lock of glossy auburn hair behind one ear then bites her juicy, wet bottom lip. I’ve never wanted to taste something so sweet and delicate before in my life. The urge to lie on top of her is so strong I nearly pounce on her.

“Again, I’m sorry. I actually didn’t think anyone would be home. Do you have maybe a paper towel or something?”

She holds out her arm for me to see, and I have to put my hand over my mouth at the sight of the blood. It’s a small scratch, but it has dripped down her arm and made a trail of blood that’s the exact color of the roses in my garden. I swallow the warm liquid that’s in my mouth and realize I’m drooling for a taste of her.

“Or not, that’s okay, too.” She begins to take a step back, and I reach out and snatch her wrist so quickly it surprises both of us.

“Come in,” I say softly, keeping my face in the shadows.

“It’s okay. I can go. I’m really sorry.” I can smell the fear in her blood, and I hate it. I want the sweet innocence back.

That’s what I ache for.

“Please,” I try again. This time I use all my powers to calm her and to seduce her into a relaxed state. “You startled me. Come in and I’ll take care of that cut. Then we can call someone to come get you.”

She glances back to the gate for a second and sees that she’s alone.

“I promise not to hurt you,” I say, running my thumb along her wrist and feeling her rapid heartbeat—something I haven’t felt in a hundred years. “I’ll protect you just like my roses.”

“Your roses?” She turns to look at me, and the smell of fear dissipates.

“Yes. I have a garden if you’d like to wait there. My sister is on her way, and she can help you if would prefer to have her.” The words taste like dirt in my mouth.

I want to rip her clothes o and feed on her breast while I fuck her. At that thought I glance down and see my cock is hard and pushing against the slacks of my suit.

“Oh fuck,” I whisper, so low she doesn’t hear it.

I’ve found my mate.

CHAPTER 3

JULIET

I

let him lead me into the house, and my heart races.

But when I walk inside, peace falls over me and my mind stops the rush of panicked thoughts. It only lasts a second when I jump at the sound of the door closing behind me. It’s then I realize that there’s no going back. I’m alone with a man I don’t know. I willingly did this without even putting up a fight. What’s wrong with me? My mind has been a whirl of emotions since he opened the door.

I try to look up him, but he turns from me a little so I can only see part of his face.

“Come this way. We’ll get you fixed up,” his deep voice commands as he pulls on my wrist gently so that I follow him.

His hand engulfs my wrist, reminding me how big he is.

It’s almost surprising how gentle the hold is with how rough his hand feels against my skin. His words of protection repeat over and over in my mind as he pulls me deeper into the house and closer to him. I try to look up at him, but he turns his face away from me once again, shielding himself.

I follow a little behind him so I’m only able to see his broad back and shoulders. Not that I even come up to his shoulders. He’s big. Like, really big. It’s even more noticeable as we walk through a doorway and he takes up

most of it. He’s easily double my size and could overpower me so quickly. This is how all those stupid horror movies start, and now I’m realizing there’s no one to hear my screams. Even the girls I came with are long gone by now.

How did I get myself into this mess?

“Maybe I should—” “I’ve got you,” he says, cutting me o . “Besides, the women you came with left you. You shouldn’t be out at night all alone in the dark.”

I try to swallow the knot that begins to form in my throat.

He’s more right than he realizes. I’m always alone. Even when living in a home filled with people.

“I don’t know if being with a complete stranger in their house is any safer.”

His grip on my wrist tightens for a moment, then he loosens his grip.

“You’ll stay,” he commands again.

It seems like everything that comes out of his mouth is an order. The silence that falls between us makes me uncomfortable and unsteady. I run through my mind, trying to think of something to say.

“Well, they know I’m in here,” I blurt out, reminding him he can’t do something crazy.

This is the first place they’ll come looking for me. If they come looking for me. I’m sure if I don’t show up for classes, someone will know I’m missing. Right? Oh my god. It would probably take a week before someone even noticed I was gone. I swallow hard again.

He only makes a grunting sound like he doesn't care. I tug on my hand, but he doesn't let go of it.

“Be careful. I don’t want you to hurt yourself.” He stops in front of a set of double doors and opens them before guiding me inside. How is this man scary and tender all at the same time? That doesn’t even make sense.

When we enter the room, my mouth falls open. Every wall is covered in bookcases. Leather-bound spines fill every space. There’s even a spiral staircase leading to the second level. It’s something I’ve only ever seen in movies. It’s breathtaking.

“Wow,” I whisper. “I could live in this room.” The hand on my wrist tightens again, and he makes a sound of approval.

“You like it?” he asks, and I feel his thumb brush across my wrist. It sends a thrill up my spine.

“Like is putting it mildly.”

He releases my wrist and I feel strange about not having him hold on to me anymore. But I swear I can still feel his touch on my skin lingering like a brand. I use my other hand to rub the place where he touched me and it’s warm.

When I look back I see he’s moved all the way across the room. With a flip of a switch the room is plunged into darkness, but within seconds the fireplace comes to life. It fills the room with a warm glow and makes me feel peaceful.

The man visibly relaxes after he’s done this, and it somehow calms the whole room.

“I’ll go get the first-aid kit,” he says before he bolts from the room and closes the doors behind him.

How did he move so fast? I’m left standing there, torn between wanting to explore the room and also thinking that maybe I should get the heck out of here. I close my eyes to get myself together the best I can. But before I’ve taken a step, he’s coming through the double doors with a transparent case in his hand. His head is down so I can’t see his face.

“Come sit down.” He motions me over to a seat.

My feet are rooted to the spot as I watch him move across the room. I’m unable to look away from him. I’m frozen in place because I don’t know what to do. Should I let him take

care of me? Something inside of me is telling me that he’s safe, but my mind isn’t so sure.

“Now,” he commands, and this time my feet move on their own.

I go to him and sit down in the chair he motioned to. He falls to his knees beside me and finally I get a little view of his face. It’s not much, and as I try to get a better look at it he reaches out and touches my arm. I suck in a breath as his fingers glide across my skin.

“Sorry. Did that hurt?”

I shake my head and he continues. The cut doesn't hurt, but his touch is something altogether di erent. It’s like he’s warming me from the inside, and it tingles in a good way.

“I’m Kane, by the way.” He opens the box and gets out a small white cloth.

His fingers tremble as he wipes the blood away. Maybe he doesn’t like the sight of it?

“I’m Juliet,” I respond after a second because I’m too busy focused on the warm tingle beneath my skin. “Thank you again for this. I really am sorry for trespassing.”

Here he is trying to help me and I’m being distracted and rude. I’m so calm and happy right now that all of my emotions before this seem insane. Why was I so scared?

I lean down a bit to try and get a look at his face. But I’m beginning to think he’s hiding it from me. Which only makes me want to see it more.

“You’re welcome here anytime.”

I ignore his response because I doubt I’ll ever be back here again. Even if in this moment I don’t want to move from this spot. I feel so good that I think I might just move in. As soon as I have the thought I have to stop myself from laughing at how ridiculous it sounds.

I do my best to sit still as he tends to the scrape on my arm. He takes his time cleaning the wound gently. He’s so

careful with me.

He leans down slowly, getting close to the wound. I freeze, wondering what he’s doing, and my heart begins to beat loudly.

“Kane?” I say softly, and he stops moving closer.

I feel his breath against my arm, but before he can respond, the doors fly open and I nearly jump out of my seat.

CHAPTER 4

KANE

“W

hat’s going on here?” Ravana says when she walks into the room.

Her eyes narrow on the scene before her, but she’s not my concern. I can feel Juliet’s heartbeat speed up, and the fear that I removed from her earlier is back. I had her calm and supple, but then Ravana came in like a bull in a china shop.

“He was just helping me,” Juliet blurts out before I can explain. “I climbed over the gate and cut myself pretty bad.”

Ravana is in a dark green cotton dress. It goes down to her feet and has sleeves so it covers her ivory skin. She’s beautiful, but she’s only ever been my sister. Her dark black hair is in waves down her back. Her anger shows on her face.

“Everything is fine. You can leave now, Ravana,” I say as gently as I can while trying to let her know she needs to go. I don’t want to scare Juliet.

Ravana takes out her phone and hits a few buttons before putting it back in her bag.

“Is this your wife?” Juliet whispers to me as her eyes dart between us.

“This is my sister, Ravana. Ravana, this is Juliet.”

“Nice to meet you,” Juliet says, and her body begins to relax again. Was she so worried that I was married?

“I don’t have a mate,” I say as I pack up the first-aid kit.

“Kane, can I speak with you privately?” Ravana says, not addressing Juliet.

“If you’ll excuse me,” I say to Juliet, grabbing a blanket o the back of the couch and covering her with it. “I’ll be right back.”

Her fingers touch my hand as I tuck the blanket around her. It’s only briefly, but it feels so intimate and real. Could she possibly like the way I feel?

Ravana clears her throat and I reluctantly stand up and walk out of the room with her hot on my heels. I close the double doors and walk down the hall to make sure Juliet can’t hear what we’re saying.

“Her hearing isn’t as good as ours.” The way Ravana says it, there’s a sting to her words. Before I can ask her what the problem is, she puts her hands on her hips and stares me down. “What the hell is going on in there, Kane? You have a human in your home. Do you know how many laws you are violating right now? If Bishop were here he would lose his shit.”

“She was hurt.” My anger is boiling right now, but I can’t lose my temper. I need to remain in control.

“No shit, I could smell the blood when I drove through the gates. It scared the shit out of me.”

“Did you think suddenly after a hundred years I snapped and killed a human?”

Ravana rolls her eyes and crosses her arms. “No, of course not. I just didn’t know what happened. You know Bishop has told us stories about vampires coming to the end of their lives and going crazy. I just—I don’t know.” She shrugs.

“I may not be as young as you, but I’m not old. And our leader is the one you should be worried about. He gets closer to his two hundredth year with every rise of the moon.

Bishop has also seen a lot more than I have in my time. My scars don’t allow me to explore as much as he has.”

“Here we go with the scars again.” She lets out a breath of frustration and I know this is a sore subject for the both of us. She thinks nothing is wrong with them, but I disagree.

“Can we just focus on why you’ve got a human in your house and why it looked like you were about to gnaw her arm o ?”

God, she’s right. I was so close to tasting her sweetness.

Even now, the smell of roses pours from the library and all I want to do is go in there and lie on top of her body. I want to lick her wound as I sink my cock deep into her body.

“She’s the one,” I say simply as I hold my hands out, palms up. “She’s my mate. I’ve found her.”

Ravana blinks a few times before her eyebrows scrunch together. “What did you just say?”

“I said she’s the one. I’ve found her.” A smile pulls at my lips and the feeling is so foreign. I can’t remember the last time I did it.

“I’m calling the twins.” She pulls out her phone, and I hold out my hands to stop her.

“No, just listen to me.” She stops and waits with her phone at the ready.

The twins, Ezra and Erik, are our enforcement. They are the vampires in this area that no one fucks with. They’re also like brothers to me. I doubt that even if Ravana called them they would ever hurt me. But I don’t want to bring them into this yet.

“I don’t understand what you’re saying. She’s human, Kane. We can’t mate with humans. You’re supposed to mate with a vampire. That’s the only thing that will keep us immortal. We share our venom with our mate and that bond is what keeps both of us from dying. How can you possibly mate to a human?”

“I don’t know, but I feel it.” I place my hand on my chest and step towards her. “I’ve never felt this. Not even before I was created. But I know it just like I know the moment the sun sets every day. She is my mate.”

“You’ve lost your mind.” Ravana shakes her head and goes back to typing on her phone.

I let out a sound of frustration and turn away from her.

Just then I hear a car pull up outside. “Who’s here?” I say, more to myself than to her.

“It’s a cab. I called it for the human,” Ravana says, not looking up from her phone.

“No,” I say and begin to walk towards the library. A strong arm reaches out and grabs my shoulder. Only another vampire would have the strength to stop me. “Get your hand o me or I’ll break it in half.”

“Kane, don’t do this. If you try to keep her, I’ll have to stop you.”

I turn around and get close to her. She’s tall, but not as big as me. But she’s got enough strength that it would be a fight.

“If you try to keep her from me, I won’t be sorry for what I have to do to get you out of my way.”

“I’m trying to protect you, brother,” she says softly, and I realize that I’m shaking with rage. How have I become so undone? “Can you not hear her heartbeat? She’s terrified.

Let her go, Kane.”

A low sound begins to bubble up my throat and I shake my head as I close my eyes tightly. I don’t want to hear what she has to say. In the distance there’s a knock on the door— the cab driver.

“Listen to me,” Ravana says and grabs my arms. “If you keep her from leaving, you’re going to scare her even more.

Be calm.”

My throat is tight just at the thought of her not being with me, and everything inside me is begging to rush back in there and hold her until she’s not afraid anymore.

I hear two sets of footsteps at the back of the house and panic hits me. “You called the twins?” I say. I’ve been betrayed by my own sister.

I struggle in her hold, and just as I break free Ezra and Erik come down the long hallway and grab me. It takes the both of them to carry me into the other room, and one of them covers my mouth so I can’t call for Juliet. I kick and fight as Ezra tries to calm me, but I’m not listening to his words. I watch as Ravana gives me a sympathetic look and walks towards the library as the twins carry me away. I stop fighting long enough to listen to Ravana tell Juliet that she’s called her a cab and that she’s free to go home.

“Oh, thank you.” I hear rustling like she’s taking the blanket o of her. “Can I tell Kane goodbye? I’d like to say thank you.”

“I’m sorry, that won’t be possible,” is all that Ravana says back to her.

Their footsteps echo down the hall and to the front of the house. I begin to struggle even more, now knowing that she’s going to leave and I might not ever be able to see her again. I punch and kick as the twins take me to the floor, and I scream out into the darkness that my mate is being ripped from me.

“Goodbye,” I hear Ravana say as the door of the cab closes, and the sound of a car driving away makes everything inside me go numb.

I give up fighting then and lie limp on the floor.

“What have you done?” I moan softly as pain like nothing I’ve ever felt before slices through me. It feels like I’m being ripped in half.

CHAPTER 5

JULIET

A

s the taxi pulls away, I look back at the big iron gate.

A stone lodges deep in my stomach and I can’t explain why.

“Where to, miss?” the driver asks, and I turn to look at him.

I ramble o the address for the sorority house. I should probably go back there and let them know I’m okay. I sigh, dropping my head back and closing my eyes. They probably aren't even wondering where I am, but better safe than sorry on the o chance they actually do call the cops or something.

The heaviness in my stomach grows into an ache as the car speeds away. The image of Kane on his knees flashes before my eyes. His breath against my arm. I still don’t know what his face fully looks like, and I guess now I’ll never know.

It was clear his sister wanted me gone. I’d been surprised when he said it was his sister because the look on her face when she saw the two of us together was deadly. She wanted me out of there and made it happen fast. How have I gone from wanting to leave that place to being disappointed that I’m leaving? God, my head is a mess.

I groan when we pull up to the sorority house and I see the party is in full swing. I fish out some money and give it

to the taxi driver. I don’t want to go inside right now, but I need to get this over with.

When I enter the house I have to push my way through bodies. I look around to see if I recognize anyone so I can tell them I’m back and get the heck out of here.

I gasp when beer is spilled down the front of my shirt.

“Shit, sorry.” My eyes trail up a football jersey until they reach Brock Johnson’s face. Brock’s the quarterback for our school. I only know who he is because the girls around here talk about him as if he’s a god. Don’t get me wrong, he’s handsome and all, but he’s got asshole written all over him.

I’d know. When you grow up like I did, you learn to pick them out in a crowd.

He goes to wipe at the spilled beer on my shirt, but I swat his hand away before it can make contract with my breast.

“Don’t touch me,” I say through clenched teeth, not wanting to draw attention.

“You’re Juliet, aren’t you?” he asks as he drops his hand away.

I try and take a step back from him, only to run into someone else. The house is so packed I can barely move. God, I hate crowds. It makes me anxious when I don’t have a clear path of where I’m going.

“Yeah,” I answer. I’m a little surprised he knows who I am.

“One of the pledges.” He leans closer to me. “I could put in a good word for you. Make sure you get in.” I can tell from his tone it won’t be a free favor.

“Thanks but no thanks.” I push past him, but he follows me into the kitchen where I see Gretchen, the head of the sorority, doing a Jell-O shot. When her eyes meet mine she smiles.

I think she’s going to ask me if I got something to prove I knocked on the door, but she doesn't. “Hey, pledge. The

upstairs bathroom needs cleaning. Someone vomited everywhere.” She scrunches her face in disgust before turning away from me to talk the guy on her left. He’s also wearing a football jersey.

“Gross,” Brock says from behind me. I look over my shoulder at him. “I’ll wait for you to clean up and then we can get a drink,” he adds with a wink. Jesus. I need out of this place.

“Sure. Wait right here for me,” I tell him, and he smiles like a drunken idiot.

“Brock,” Gretchen snaps as him. “Come here. I want to show you something.” She leans over the counter a little and gives everyone a view of her boobs. I’m guessing that’s what she wants to show him. “Go, pledge. You have your orders,” she snaps at me. It’s clear she wants Brock's attention, and she can have it.

“On it,” I lie.

I push my way towards the front door and I leave knowing I’m never coming back to this place. Lesson learned. All sororities may not be like this one, but I think I’ll stick to being solo for now. I don’t fit in there, but hey, that’s the story of my life.

I make the trek back towards my dorm with Kane filling up all my headspace the whole way. Why can’t I get this man out of my head? I worry my bottom lip between my teeth.

Maybe I can think of a reason to go back tomorrow. It’s too late now, and I don’t want to chance running into his sister again.

I reach into my pocket to double check the time, but I curse when I can’t find my cell phone. Where would I have left it? I know I had it when we got to that gate. Maybe it fell out when I jumped over the thing. Or maybe I dropped it in Kane’s house. This would give me a reason to go back.

Though I’m not sure I have the guts to really do it. Damn it, I

don’t have the money to replace my cell phone, so I guess I don’t have a choice. I’m going to have to go back tomorrow.

I fish out the key to my room and try to be quiet in case my roommate is asleep. When I crack open the door I see her sitting up in bed with her glasses perched on her nose as she reads.

“Hey,” she says in a soft voice.

She’s always so soft spoken it makes it hard to get to know her. I’m not surprised she’s got her face in a book.

That actually sounds really amazing right now. My mind flashes back to Kane’s library.

“Hi,” I say back as I go to my closet and pull o my stinky beer shirt. I get another one and put it on before flopping down into my bed. “So I went over to the haunted mansion everyone always talks about.”

I watch as Dove’s eyes get big. I had a feeling that might get her attention. I don’t know a ton about my roommate, but I do know she loves mysteries, according to all the books she leaves lying around.

“There was this kickass library inside you would have died over.”

“You went inside?” She sets her book down and turns to face me, giving me her full attention.

“It was some stupid pledge thing.” I throw my hand out and wave dismissively, not wanting to talk about that.

“I told you those girls aren’t nice.” She pushes her glasses up her nose.

“I know. I’m done with it.”

It wasn’t so bad because I got to meet Kane. But that thought only makes me feel crazier. I can’t get him out of my head. The ache is still deep in the pit of my stomach.

“Good.” She nods, loosing some of her dark hair from the messy bun on the top of her head.

“What do you know about that place anyway? The man I met…” I trail o , not sure I want to share too much about him.

“Not much. Just what people say about it. That it’s haunted and the guy who lives there only comes out at night.”

Hmm. I roll over, looking up at the ceiling. “There’s got to be something on that house. I mean, it’s been around for so long. There has to be a history to it.”

“I’m sure if we did some digging we could find out who owns it,” Dove says, and I sit up.

“You think?” I throw my legs over the side of the bed.

“I’m sure. We can go check it out tomorrow at the library.

See what we can find.”

“Don’t you have a key to the library?”

Why wait until tomorrow? I know I’m not going to be able to sleep with this weird feeling still in my stomach. I have this need to find out more about Kane.

“I do,” she says hesitantly, but I know she practically lives there. If she isn't here or in class, that’s where her booty is.

“So we can go now.” I hop up from my bed and grab her hand. “Come on.” She hesitates for a moment, but I can tell she wants to do it. She just doesn't want to get in trouble is my guess. “Please,” I push.

“Okay,” she finally gives in.

She grabs a hoodie and her keys, and I smile. I can’t remember ever feeling this excited.

CHAPTER 6

KANE

I

t feels like there’s a burning inside my body that’s growing as time goes by. The separation from Juliet is too much, and I ache to be close to her again. The smell of roses lingers all around me and it’s driving me to the edge of insanity.

“What’s wrong with him?” Ravana asks.

“I don’t know, I’ve never seen anyone act like this before,” Erik answers.

“We should take him to the tunnels. Just in case we need to keep him underground,” Ezra says, and I try to jerk free of his hold. “Jesus, Kane, calm down. We’re not here to hurt you.”

“Then let me go,” I say through gritted teeth. “This is all a mistake. I need to get to her.”

“Do you hear yourself right now? You sound crazy. You’re going nuts over a human!” Ravana spits the last part as the twins pull me down the stone stairs that lead to the tunnels.

“You can’t be trusted right now. You need to calm down and we need to figure out what’s going on. Did she slip you some kind of drug?”

We reach the bottom of the stairs and I let all my anger and strength surge forward and break free of their hold.

“Fucking hell, would you guys just look at my dick already?

She’s my mate!”

The twins both stop and look down in shock to the front of my suit. Ravana is behind me so she can’t see, but the look on the twins’ faces must be enough. I hear her gasp and step back.

“Holy shit,” the twins say in unison.

“But this can’t be right. Our kind doesn’t mate with humans. When we’re changed, we can only be with another vampire forever. That’s how we stay alive.”

“Don’t you think I know how this works?” I shout as I straighten my suit jacket and button it closed to hide the bulge in my pants. “I’ve been told the same stories as you, little sister, remember?”

“I think we should talk to Bishop,” Erik says, stepping forward when I go to argue with him. “I’m not saying she doesn’t belong to you, because clearly the magic is working.”

He holds up his hand for a high five, and I roll my eyes.

“That’s cool, leave me hanging.”

“What he’s trying to say is that we should just talk to our leader before we let you run around in the streets like a crazy vamp chasing down the smell of her pussy.” Ezra leans in close to whisper, but we’re all freaking vampires, so it’s not like the others don’t hear. “How does it feel getting a chub?

It’s been so long I can’t even remember.”

“That’s enough,” Ravana says. “Let’s take the tunnel to Bishop and figure this out. I don’t want to risk going above ground right now.”

“I’ll drive,” Erik calls, and I decide to just give in and go along with them.

I get into the back seat of the Mercedes SUV, and Ezra slides in beside me. Ravana gets up front with Erik, and then he’s taking o into the dark. Our eyes are made for night, so there’s no need to put on headlights. And it’s not like we

need them. These tunnels have been here for hundreds of years. They were made long before any of us came along for this very reason. A lot of times when a vampire is coming to the end of his life, he will leave all his belongings to another vampire in his coven. The tunnels connect all of our houses and are here for when we need to travel during the day. It’s not my favorite form of traveling, so I only use it when I have to.

The twins are the youngest in our coven at just twenty years old. Bishop turned me and then Ravana years later. But the twins were an unexpected surprise. Covens can be larger than the one we have, and then there are rogue vampires that live alone. We talked about expanding our family, but the closer Bishop gets to the end of his two hundred years, the less he brings it up. I can imagine it makes him sad to think of creating someone new in our family only to leave them behind.

The drive doesn’t take long, but my skin feels too tight and the burning in my stomach is irritating me. Somehow it comes and goes. One moment it brings me to my knees and the next it’s only a dull throb. I can’t understand why it won’t stop.

When Erik stops the car we all get out. There are stone steps identical to mine nearby, and the four of us take them up to Bishop’s house. When we reach the hallway at the top, we walk directly to his study. He’s always here this time of night either writing or recording our history. He said he didn’t want to die without us knowing all that he’d been taught. I’ve told him before that I think he never found his mate because he doesn’t leave his house, but he seems to think that being our vampire historian is better for all of us.

“Come on in,” Bishop says without looking up from his desk.

We all file in and stand there, waiting on him to stop what he’s doing and look up. It only takes a second before he’s putting down his pen and sitting back in his chair. Bishop might be the oldest vampire in the room, but he doesn’t look like it.

“So, it’s Friday night and everyone wanted to come see me at once? Family dinners are on Tuesdays, guys. You know the schedule.”

“Check out Kane’s dick!” Erik says excitedly.

I roll my eyes, and Ravana groans and drops her face in her hands as Ezra and Erik high five.

For a second Bishop looks like he might laugh, but then as his eyes lower they widen in shock. He stands up and glances over to Ravana then back to me. “Did you and—” “No,” she and I say at the same time.

“Who is she then? Why isn’t she with you? Don’t you know separation in the first few months can be painful?” he says as he comes around the desk.

“She’s human,” Ravana says, and room goes silent.

Bishop’s eyebrows pull together as he looks to her and then to me.

“Is that true?”

I nod. “She broke into my house tonight. She cut her arm on the gate sneaking in. I was only going to clean the wound and then tell her to leave, but the scent of her…” My mouth beings to water as I remember the smell of the roses. How sweet and innocent she would taste. My eyes feel heavy and my body throbs with the need to have her. To take her, if I must.

“Kane,” Bishop commands, and I snap out of my fog. “Sit down. We should talk about this.”

Bishop turns around and walks over to a stack of books on a table in the back. He starts going through them, flipping pages one after the other.

“Bishop, are you saying this has happened before?

There’s a possibility that this is real?” Ezra asks as I take a seat in front of the desk and Ravana begins to pace.

“There are cases of it happening before, but it was a long time ago. There’s only one or two documented that I can remember.” He pauses for a second before grabbing a small book and bringing it over. “Here it is.”

Everyone gathers close as he reads the passage in the book. It’s from his creator, who is talking about it happening before his time. He says that it happened in an ancient bloodline and that the power we have can be connected to a human. The human we choose as our mate will become immortal just as we become immortal when we find them.

We can drink their blood and it will sustain us until the end of time after our first bite and the venom enters their body.

Bishop sits back in his chair and I can see his mind is spinning. Ravana is silent as she looks at me, waiting for me to say something. The twins are whispering to one another and I tune them out because I knew the moment I smelled her blood that she belonged to me.

“This has a lot of complications,” Bishops says as he steeples his fingers in front of his face. “She won’t know anything about our world. Taking her as a mate is not a choice, but you have to be careful. If she finds out what we are and rejects you, this could kill you.”

As if the room wasn’t already silent, no one dares breathe a word at this news. I remember him telling me a long time ago that sometimes when a mate was killed the other would die soon after. I don’t know if there’s a history of a vampire being rejected, but I’m willing to take that risk. I would do anything to have my Juliet.

“I don’t like this,” Ravana says, and I turn to look at her.

“I don’t like revealing our secrets to a human who might decide they don’t want this life.”

“Did any of us choose this life?” I counter and stand up. I can feel my anger rising again and I know it’s because I’m separated from the woman I want.

“No, but we didn’t have a choice. She does.” Ravana gets closer to me, and I can see her own anger bubbling up. “She could ruin everything we’ve built. All of this could come crashing down because you’re following your dick.”

She turns away from me and walks to the window. The sun isn’t far from rising now. I can feel it inside me.

“Either you all need to stay here, or you need to make your way home. This conversation is done for tonight.

Kane.” Bishop and I lock eyes. “You are to stay put until we get this figured out.”

I nod and then turn on my heels to head for the tunnels. I don’t hear anyone following me, so they must be staying. We all have rooms at Bishop’s house for nights like this. But I’ve always been the loner of the group. Mostly it has to do with the scars on my face, but I like the quiet, and the twins are always making noise.

When I get to the SUV I drive through the tunnels back to my place and climb the stairs. I have my orders from Bishop and I’m supposed to follow them. But the scent of roses hits me when I walk through the door and suddenly all bets are o .

CHAPTER 7

JULIET

“T

here’s nothing,” Dove hu s as she leans back in her chair, more frustrated than I am.

We’ve been poring over old news articles and searching the internet for any sort of clue but have come up with less than zero. Well, except that the home is owned by some company that owns a handful of mini mansions around here, some I didn't even know exist because they are nestled back into the woods. Hiding in plain sight is what Dove had said.

I let out a long sigh, knowing we aren't getting anywhere tonight. “I’m not giving up,” Dove mumbles, more to herself than me. She has a determined look on her face.

“We should call it a night,” I tell her, knowing the sun will be coming up soon and we don’t want to get caught sneaking out of the library in broad daylight. I know Dove has a key to the place, but it doesn't mean she’s supposed to be here at all hours. I don’t want either of us to get in trouble.

She looks at her watch and must have the same thought as me. She squeaks then stands up so quickly she almost knocks over her chair. “Mr. Benson always gets here super early. We have to get out of here.”

We get our shit together and haul ass back to our dorm room. When we finally crawl into bed, Dove is out like a light

and I can hear little snores coming from her side of the room. As for me, I’m still wide awake and unable to get any sleep. My mind won’t stop focusing on Kane and wishing I knew more about him. I keep wondering why this ache inside of me isn't going away.

After an hour or so I give up trying to sleep and throw the covers o me. I dig through my closet to find something to wear but do my best to be quiet so I don’t wake up Dove. I grab my yoga pants, sneakers and a hoodie. When I’m dressed, I pull my hair into a ponytail and slip out quickly because I know if she wakes up she’ll try to stop me.

Maybe there’s a last name on his mailbox or something. If we had a last name, maybe we could find out more about Kane. At least that’s what I tell myself while I wait for my taxi to pick me up.

As the driver pulls up to the gates, I notice that ache in my stomach has started to ease now that I’m back here. I hop out of the taxi and walk up to the gate. I stand there like I did just hours ago, but this time there’s no fear. My fingers wrap around the bars, and before I can think about what I’m doing I’m climbing the gate all over again. Something is pulling me towards this house. Towards Kane.

When I hop down I make the long walk to the front door and knock. I’ll ask if I left my cell phone here. I repeat it over and over in my head so I don’t forget when the door opens. But after a few minutes go by I’m disappointed when no one answers. It’s probably for the best because I’m knocking on the door at five in the morning like a crazy person. Still, I can’t pull myself away. In an act of complete lunacy, I grab the door handle and to my surprise the thing freaking turns. The door slowly opens with a loud creak when I push on it.

“That’s not creepy at all,” I mumble to myself as I step inside and shut the door behind me. I should probably be

more afraid, but I’m utterly calm. That weird feeling that had been hanging all around me since I left here is gone, and weirdly it feels like I’m home.

I stand there a moment and look around. This place is more than beautiful, and I wonder about the rose garden Kane told me about. It’s a dream house, really. It’s unlike anything I’ve ever seen in my life or ever thought I would. It reminds me of a grand estate built in the nineteen twenties.

I wander around, taking all of it in until I’m back at the library once again. I step inside, hoping to see Kane, but it’s empty. Even the fireplace that was once lit is now cold. I sit down in the same chair Kane put me in and I wonder what the hell I’m doing. I’m trespassing this time, but still I sit here, unmoving.

“Juliet.” My name is whispered, and my head snaps up to see Kane standing in the doorway of the library.

I stand. I don’t know how long I stare at him before I’m fumbling my excuse. “I was looking for my phone,” I tell him.

“That’s a lie,” he says, his voice deeper now.

“I really can’t find it,” I o er lamely.

It’s true, but I’d forgotten all about it once I’d stepped back into the house. It’s not the only thing I’ve lost today. I think I’ve lost my mind and my sense of self-preservation.

Like a flash he’s in front of me. Before I know what’s happening, he’s pulling me into him as he leans down and kisses me.

His lips are softer than I thought they would be. I’m frozen as I try to catch up and move my mouth against his.

His hands come up and he pulls the ponytail from my hair. I feel his tongue graze mine and he tastes like chocolate. My hair falls free around us, and he digs his hands into it. He holds me steady as he bites at my bottom lip and I gasp. A thrill runs through me as he licks the stinging spot there

before sliding into my mouth. He pulls my hair a little harder, making my head tilt back so that he can dominate me. I’m lost in his kiss and owned by his hold. It’s unlike anything I’ve ever felt, and I’m dizzy with lust.

I wrap my arms around his neck, meeting his kiss, and he groans. He sounds almost desperate as he pulls his mouth away from mine. I cry out at the loss, but he doesn't stop. His lips move to my neck and he licks and sucks my delicate skin. I’m lifted up in his arms, and I wrap my legs around him. I’m holding on tight as he makes my body come alive with every touch.

Bite me, I think when I feel his teeth graze me. He sucks on the place below my ear and nips at my neck. He lets out another loud groan as I try to move against him. I shamelessly hump him until my back hits a soft surface and I know we’re on the sofa.

“What’s happening?” I breathe. My mind is so fuzzy I can’t catch up, but I’m not sure I want to. But just as fast as he was on me, now he’s standing across the room with his back to me. One of his hands is planted on the wall and he’s breathing heavily.

I sit up and bring my fingers to my mouth, still feeling him there. I lick my lips. What happened? Why did he stop?

“Kane?” He doesn’t answer me, but before I even say the words, I already want to take them back. “Maybe I should go.”

“No,” he snaps. The word is a command and it makes me tingle all over when it should scare me.

“It’s really late…or early. I haven't been to sleep yet,” I admit.

“You’ll sleep here. I don’t want you in cars with strange men,” he tells me finally as he turns a little to face me.

He holds a hand out, and I walk towards him. An invisible thread pulls me to him, and I swear my body is no longer my

own. I should go, but when his hand takes mine those thoughts leave my mind and there is only him once again.

“Did I wake you up?” I ask as he leads me out of the library. He doesn't seem concerned that I came into his house without permission and wandered around.

“No, I was just going to bed and I smelled you.”

“Smelled me?” I glance over at him, but the house is dark. With no lights on I can barely make him out.

“Heard you,” he corrects.

“I didn't want to leave.” His hand tightens around mine.

“But…she…wanted me to leave, and I thought maybe you told her to get rid of me or something.”

“I didn't want you to leave either. It doesn't matter now. I would have found you today, but it looks like you came back to me.” I can hear an almost wistfulness to his tone. He makes it sound romantic.

“You would have come looking for me?” I push, wanting more.

The idea that someone cares enough to come looking for me makes that ache I was feeling completely disappear. I’ve never had that before. Except maybe out of obligation. It was someone's job to look for me when I was in the foster system because they didn't want to lose their paychecks or explain why they were missing a kid.

“I would have found you.” He says it with so much certainty I believe him.

He pushes open two double doors that lead into an enormous bedroom. He puts his hand on the small of my back and walks me in. This room feels warm and safe, just like Kane. I turn around to smile at him, and that’s when I see his entire face for the first time.

CHAPTER 8

KANE

“Y

ou’re beautiful,” Juliet says as she reaches up and touches my face. I don’t flinch or shy away from her touch. Instead I lean into it.

I close my eyes as her delicate hand caresses me, and it’s unlike anything I’ve felt in a century. It’s hard to recall time before the change, but I don’t think anything in my life could compare to her touch. I’ve been hiding for so long, but since the moment she walked into my home all of my walls have been crumbling. Suddenly I’ve got an eternity in front of me and I want her by my side.

I need to explain to her what I am and the life that she’ll have if she stays with me. But I can already feel our bond connecting, and no matter what I’d say to her it would be painful for her to walk away from me. I could stop now and force her to go, but eventually we would end up this way.

Juliet was destined for me, and there is no stopping it.

“I wish I were better for you. That I was somehow whole.” I wish that I were human too, but then again, would I have this connection to her if I were just a man? Can it only be this powerful because I’m a vampire? I can’t imagine feeling so strongly for anything as I do for her, and no matter what form she is in, she will always be the one.

“You’ve hidden your face from me this whole time, but when I look at you all I see is the man I want. How is that possible?”

“Our souls were connected in the stars long before you were born, my love.”

I pull her close to me and carry her to the bed. When I place her down on it I take o my suit jacket and dress shirt.

I lean forward and place my lips softly against hers, and I feel her hands on my bare chest. How many times did I try to dream of who my mate would be? I certainly never thought it would be a human, but here she sits, more beautiful than my imagination could conjure.

“I’ve never done this before,” she whispers as I kiss my way down her neck.

“Neither have I,” I say, grabbing the hem of her sweatshirt and pulling it o of her.

She doesn’t have a bra on underneath, and her pinktipped breasts are bare before me. My teeth ache to taste her, but I push the feeling down and summon all my control.

“Lie back on the bed, my sweet Juliet.”

She does as I ask, and I gently pull her leggings o her.

When those are gone I run my fingers along the lace of her panties before I slip them over her hips and toss them on the floor.

I stand back and look at the innocent virgin before me.

Her hands twitch to cover her naked body, but I hold my hand out to stop her.

“Let me look at you,” I whisper as I take in every inch.

I’ve waited for this moment for so long I don’t want to rush it. Even if I just got into bed with her now and slept, it would be the perfect night. To just feel her against me. It’s a foreign want after trying to keep everyone at bay to suddenly want someone so close.

“I need you,” she calls to me, and I can’t deny her.

I slip o my pants and briefs before I climb onto the bed naked with her. My hands shake as I touch her feet and then slide my palms up her calves and thighs. A trail of heat follows every touch, and it’s as if I’m softly branding her as mine. Or maybe this is how mates feel when they touch? I’ve never met a couple, so I don’t know. But the times of hiding away in this mansion are over. Now I feel an urge to go out and see the world. See all the things I’ve been missing because I was too worried about what I looked like. Juliet’s hands on me make me feel wanted and loved.

“I’ve waited for you for so long,” I whisper as I kiss the inside of her thigh, and she spreads her knees.

The scent of roses is strongest here. I use my fingers to spread her pussy lips then press my nose against her pink flower before I run my tongue between her glistening folds.

She tastes sweeter than I had anticipated, and her sugary nectar melts on my tongue. My hands go under her ass and I lift her up as my mouth begins to love every inch of her.

“Kane, oh god, what are you doing?” she moans as her hands dig into my hair.

“I want to mark you,” I growl as the urge becomes stronger. She’s mine, and I want to have her in every way. I turn my head to the tender skin in the crease where she’s so delicate. I run my teeth along the edge there, and then my tongue. “Just a small taste,” I whisper.

“Please,” Juliet begs as she rolls her hips upward to reach my mouth.

Her untouched skin is so tender that when I lean down, all I have to do is barely touch her with my teeth and I leave a tiny scratch. She flinches only slightly before raising her hips once again and o ering herself to me. The tiny red bead is calling to me, and I lean forward to swipe it away with my tongue. When the flavor hits my mouth, my eyes roll in the back of my head and it takes my breath away. It’s like

someone has given me a shot of adrenaline and I lean forward to have another taste.

My finger slips inside her pussy as I bite down just a little harder so that I can taste more of her. The sweetness is overwhelming, and her pussy is so tight. I can feel her virginity as I slide them in and out of her. I wonder what her virgin blood will taste like? Will it be di erent there?

“More,” she moans when I take my mouth away from the cut and lick her clit. The taste of her pussy and her blood combined is enough to make my cock unbearably hard.

I give her one last lick before I slide up her body and press my cock to her opening. “You’re mine,” I say to her before I thrust into her wetness and sink my cock deep.

I feel her nails on my back and she cries out. I kiss her softly before my mouth moves down to her breasts and I begin to suck her nipple. She’s so tight, but her body is becoming entwined with mine. I can feel all of her emotions as if they were my own now. I can sense that she isn’t in pain and isn’t scared, but excited and yearning for more. She likes the feel of me in her and likes my mouth on her nipple. When I graze my teeth along the underside of her breast, she is at the height of her anticipation. I realize we are sharing thoughts and feelings because I’ve tasted her blood and now we are connected.

I slip free of her body and slide back down. She begins to tell me to stop, but I quiet her.

“Shhh. Just a taste.” I run my tongue between her folds and into her pussy.

I can taste a hint of her blood, and it’s like a drug to me.

When I’ve had my fill and she is on the edge of release, I move back up her body and slide my cock into her. She’s wrapped around me tightly as I hold myself deep. I want to thrust in and out of her, but I don’t want to leave her warmth.

“Make love to me,” she whispers as she looks up at me with so much devotion.

Slowly I pull out and then rock back into her. She moans and closes her eyes as she’s lost to the sensation. My lips go to her neck and I pinch her nipples. She’s everywhere around me, and the only thing I can smell is her sweet scent. She’s invaded every part of me, but it’s not enough. I will never have my fill of her.

“My beauty,” I say as I look down at her perfection. “You were made for me.”

Her legs tighten around me and her pussy grips my cock.

“I’m close.”

My hand leaves her breast and trails down to her stomach, where I rest my hand on her belly. Could I get her pregnant? This isn’t something I know anything about. I don’t want to think of the possibility in case it’s something we can’t have. But as I watch my cock disappear inside of her, the only thing I can think about is cumming into her womb.

I let my thumb slip lower and onto her clit. The slick pad of my finger presses against it, and that’s all it takes for her back to arch and for her to scream my name. The sound echoes through the room, and I feel my own body tighten in response. Pure instinct is telling me I have to cum now, and I can’t hold back a second longer.

My cock swells inside her and I grunt as I hold myself deep and release. Her pussy grips me and demands I give her more. I do as she commands, and my body feels like it’s being drained. There is so much cum that it spills out around my cock and down her ass onto the bed.

“Fuck!” I bellow as my knees become weak and I nearly collapse on top of her.

Before I lose all my strength, I roll us over so that Juliet is on top of me and I’m still buried deep inside of her. My cock

is still hard and I thrust up because I can’t stop making love to her. My body might have just been drained, but it’s already recovering and demanding more.

“Again?” Juliet looks at me with wide eyes as she sits up and feels my length as hard as before. Her hips rock back and forth a few times, and she moans in spite of herself.

“We’re only getting started, my love,” I say as I grab her round hips and sink deeper.

CHAPTER 9

JULIET

I

open my eyes and feel a big body wrapped around me. I thought I dreamed everything, but Kane lying next to me is proof that it’s real. Even though most of it seems too crazy to be true. I want to turn in his arms to look at him, but his weight is too heavy. I have to use all my force to finally get him to move enough for me to be able to roll over. He sleeps like the dead.

The only light in the room comes from the candles on the fireplace. Kane lit them after our third round of sex. Or was it the fourth? I’d wanted more light in the room to see him better. He was a little hesitant at first, but when I said please he moved quickly to give me what I wanted. Too quickly, in fact.

There are a lot of things about Kane that aren’t adding up.

Things that should be scaring me. Like when his eyes flashed and they appeared to be di erent colors. The way he could move his body and how he could read my mind. It’s like I was in his and he was in mine. Our connection was so deep that it couldn’t be real. Sex must be messing with my head.

I reach out and run my finger down his face, feeling the scars. I wonder what happened to him. Not just the pain that caused the scars, but also the pain of locking himself away

from the world. I know that’s what he was doing with how he shielded his face from me.

I don’t think the scars make him ugly by any means.

Maybe it’s wrong to find them sexy. But between them and his size, I’m drawn to him. He’s like a scarred warrior who’s always ready for battle. He could handle anything, and it makes me feel safe. It’s a feeling I’ve never had before, and oddly I have it here in his arms. I could feel the pull to come back here last night and I always trust my gut. It’s kept me safe my whole life.

Suddenly Kane’s eyes fly open and his arm locks around me. It nearly takes the air right out of my lungs.

“Sorry,” he rushes to say and loosens his hold. I watch the black that had taken over his eyes retreat. Or at least that what it looked like. But maybe it’s the light from the candles playing tricks on me. “I thought maybe I dreamed you.”

I smile. “I was scared I’d dreamed you, too,” I admit. I lean up and brush my mouth against his. He wastes no time flipping us so I’m under him and he kisses me back. He knees my legs apart and easily thrusts inside of me. Last night's love-making still coats the inside of me. It has my body wet and ready for him, and I moan at the sensation. I thought with it being my first time only hours ago and how big he is, it would hurt more. But all I’ve felt is pure pleasure.

It’s addictive and consuming.

“Yes,” I whisper as he thrusts in and out of me.

It isn’t long before we are both cumming once again. I’ve lost count of how many orgasms he’s given me. He drops down but doesn’t allow his weight to hit me as he kisses and licks my neck. I’ve noticed he always likes to have his mouth on me. Not that I’m complaining.

“Are you sore?”

“Sore is not what I am right now. I’m pretty sure this might be what heaven feels like,” I laugh. My whole body is

buzzing in delight. Then my stomach lets out a loud growl and I laugh again.

Kane’s face grows even more serious. “How could I forget to feed you?”

He shakes his head and pulls out of my body. I moan as his hard cock slips free. That’s another odd thing about Kane. The man is always hard. Isn’t it supposed to go down at some point?

I hear him mumbling about taking better care of me and something about me being human. I sit up and watch him move about the room as he gets dressed and talks to himself.

I have to fight a laugh because it’s adorable and also sweet that he’s so worried about taking care of me. Another first for me. I was always the care-taker when I was growing up, making sure the other kids around me were fed and doing what they were supposed to.

“I think you took pretty good care of me last night,” I tease, leaning back to rest against the headboard. My breasts are bared to him and I don’t have a care in the world. My shyness when it comes to Kane completely dissolved last night. How could it not when his mouth has left no inch of my skin untouched?

He licks his lips as his eyes roam over my breasts as if he’s never seen them before. “You’re very distracting,” he tells me, coming to stand beside the bed.

“Are you complaining?” I raise an eyebrow because I like teasing him for some reason.

“I’d never complain about you,” he says, making me laugh. “I just need to make sure you don’t distract me from taking care of you. I’m going to feed you now. I’m sure the housekeeper can make something.”

He holds his hand out to me, and I lean forward, taking it.

He pulls me from the bed and I wrap myself around his big body.

“We have to get you dressed first. I’m the only one who sees you like this.”

“I’m sure my clothes are around here somewhere.” He places me on my feet and goes over to his closet. He comes back with a shirt and slides it over my head. It falls past my knees. “Or this will work,” I say, holding back a laugh.

He picks me up and makes me squeal as he holds me in his arms and walks out of the bedroom.

“Don’t spoil me too much or I’ll make you carry me everywhere,” I joke.

“I can do that.” And I have a feeling he's serious. I giggle against his neck.

When we enter the kitchen he sets me down on the kitchen counter. I look around the room. Of course it’s like the rest of the house—it’s amazing.

“This place is really something,” I tell him as he places a few kisses on my face before going over to the refrigerator.

“I’m glad you like it,” he says, pulling about seven containers out of the refrigerator.

“I’m know I’m a little chubby, but I cannot eat that much.” He pauses, looking over at me. His hungry eyes roam over my body.

“I enjoy how soft you are,” he finally responds.

“I hope so, because since I left the foster system I eat everything I can get my hands on. Now that I get to pick what I want to eat.” He stops what he’s doing to come back over to me.

“You were in the foster system?” He looks almost pained at the idea.

“Well, we haven't had a lot of opportunity for talking,” I say and feel myself blush. “But I’m sure with more time you’ll find out everything about me,” I hedge. I want him to confirm there will be more time for the two of us. I don’t like the idea of being away from him.

“We have all the time in the world,” he confirms and kisses me. “I wish I had known. I would have found you and brought you here sooner.”

“That’s sweet, Kane, but I made it out okay. Better than most.”

“You’re strong inside, you’re a fighter. I can feel it.” His big hand rests over my heart. I place my hand over his and he kisses me again. This time it’s deeper. I wrap my legs around his waist and pull him closer. The thought of food is long gone.

“Oh my!” Kane jerks back, taking me with him and putting me behind his body.

“Mora,” he says, sounding surprised.

Who the heck is Mora? A spark of jealousy snaps inside of me. I try to look around Kane, but he turns quickly to look down at me as if he can sense my mood.

“I’m only yours. Mora is the housekeeper,” he rushes to tell me. He cups my cheek and rubs his thumb back and forth, like he’s trying to soothe me.

“Kane, introduce me to this sweet girl,” I hear the woman say. He pulls me to his side, and I see the much older woman standing there. Her face lights up with a smile. “Oh, she’s so pretty.”

She rushes over to me, and Kane reluctantly lets me go so Mora can give me a hug.

“You never bring anyone around and there is a girl here that you are kissing now!” She sounds so excited about this I can’t help but laugh a little. I enjoy way too much that Kane doesn’t bring other women around.

“I’ll make you something to eat. Kane is terrible in the kitchen.” She shakes her head.

“I can take care of her,” Kane hu s, sounding o ended.

“I’m not the best cook either,” I admit.

“Well, you have me now. Kane hardly eats, and I love to cook.” She goes back to where Kane was making me a plate of food. I glance over at him, and he pulls me back to his side in a possessive hold. I wonder how someone as big as him never eats. I’m not buying it.

Kane’s body stills. “Someone is here. Stay in the kitchen,” he commands before walking quickly from the room.

I stand there for a moment, but like always, curiosity gets the better of me and I turn to follow him, hoping it’s not his sister. I wonder if he’d let her make me leave the house again. The thought hurts my heart. I stop when I see him at the front door, and I hear a voice I recognize.

“Dove?” I walk over to Kane and try to move him, but he’s like a statue.

“Juliet lives here now. She won’t be going back to your dorm. She’s mine, not yours.”

I peek around Kane to see Dove staring up at him. Her eyes are wide and she’s probably unsure how to respond to what he said. Even I’m shocked by it.

“I just wanted to make sure she’s okay.” Dove voice is whisper low.

“I’m fine,” I tell her, drawing her eyes to me as I peek out from behind Kane. I push on him, but he doesn't move.

“Kane,” I say, and finally he steps over, but only a little.

“When I woke up this morning you weren't there, and then you were gone all day. I got worried. You didn't even answer your cell when I called either.”

“Crap. I haven't found it yet. I’m sorry. I came back here to get it.” I shrug.

“I can see that.” Her eyes bounce between Kane and me.

“I had a feeling.”

“I’m sorry if I worried you, but—” Kane cuts me o . “She stays with me. She’s mine.” I glance over at him. I don’t know how, but I can feel the

tension rising in him. Almost like it’s my own.

“I’m going to be staying here for a few days,” I tell Dove, trying to get Kane to calm down.

“Forever,” he corrects.

“Okay then. Maybe call me later?” Dove says, looking nervous.

“I can do that. Sorry again if I worried you.”

“You have no need to worry for her. I’ll make sure she’s taken care of.” My face heats because my dirty mind can only think of sexual things. Dove must be thinking the same thing because her face turns red, too.

“I’ll talk to you later,” she says, backing away from the door before turning to leave.

Kane shuts the door behind her and locks it.

“You are staying here now. Not in the dorms,” he says in his commanding tone.

“We’ll see,” I sass back.

Turning, I head back towards the kitchen. I’m just poking the beast. I actually don’t want to go anywhere. He grabs me and throws me over his shoulder, making me laugh.

“There’s no we’ll see,” he grunts, and I only laugh harder.

CHAPTER 10

KANE

I

t’s been two days of complete and utter happiness.

I never knew life could feel this way. Everything was colorless before she came along, and now it’s all vibrant and new. I thought I had said goodbye to the light forever when I was changed, but Juliet is my sunlight.

She rolls over and stretches, then laughs when I place a kiss on her side.

“That tickles,” she says, and I do it again.

“I feel like I haven’t seen daylight in forever,” she says as she looks outside into the night.

She’s gotten on my sleep schedule, but she hasn’t really said anything about it before. I know I’m going to have to confess everything to her, I just wanted to wait before I had to break the news. I also don’t know how to say the words.

She suspects something is di erent, because I can feel her curiosity. I called the family a few hours ago and they’re all coming over. I thought it would be best to do it together, and this way if she has questions I don’t know how to answer, someone else might.

“I want you to meet my family today,” I say as I rest my chin on her hip.

She runs her fingers through my hair as she smiles at me.

“Really?”

“Yes, really.” Her fingers pause and her smile falters a little.

“Will Ravana be there?”

“Of course,” I say, and I feel her hesitation. “Don’t worry, I’ll be right there by your side.”

“Okay,” she says, but she doesn’t seem thrilled.

“She was just shocked the first time she met you. I’ve never shown any interest in anyone before and she walked in and suddenly I was—” I want to say in love, but I don’t want to scare her. She’s already going to have so much thrown at her today, but I need her to know that my feelings are true.

“I was completely knocked down by you,” I say, smiling.

“I kind of know the feeling.”

I stand up and carry her to the shower with me before anyone else gets here. Afterwards, I find another shirt she can wear until we can somehow make it out of the bedroom long enough to go to the dorm and get her things. Part of it could be that every time we touch I lose control. Thankfully, Mora washed her clothes, so she has a pair of leggings she can put on.

I can hear the hum of the car in the tunnels below as we make our way to the library. Juliet is nervous, and I can feel it rolling o her in thick waves. I pull her into my arms and it calms her some, but it’s not enough. I wonder if this is the right decision, but she has to know. We are connected so deeply that I don’t know what will happen if she rejects this life.

The twins are the first to reach the library, followed by Ravana and Bishop. They all smile and say hello as I formally introduce them to Juliet.

“We’ve heard a lot about you,” Bishop says as he shakes her hand and then takes a step back. I know he’s doing it to be respectful and also to ease some of her tension. I’m sure everyone in the room can feel her fear.

“It’s nice to meet you,” Juliet says, and she lets out a breath.

I pull Juliet close beside me on the couch as we sit across from the twins, and Ravana and Bishop take seats at each end. The fire is going and the room is quiet. I try to find the words to begin.

“The reason I wanted everyone to meet you tonight is because I have something I need to tell you. Something that I feel you may suspect, but I want to confirm your suspicions and answer your questions,” I say as I take Juliet’s hands in my own and look into her eyes.

“Whatever you’re going to tell me, it’s okay,” Juliet says and looks around the room. I feel her courage now, and I hope that what we tell her won’t crush that.

I think for a moment on how to say it but can’t summon the words. I look to Ravana, who nods and then comes and sits on the other side of Juliet.

“I know we got o on the wrong foot, but I want to make things right. You see, we’re vampires.” Ravana pauses and waits for Juliet to say something, but she doesn’t. “It’s di cult for us to accept change. Much less when my brother mated to you, which I thought was impossible.”

“Do humans and vampires normally not go together?”

Juliet asks, taking me by surprise.

Bishop sits forward and answers her. “I’ve been studying it for the past few days. Since Kane told us that you were the one. It’s happened in our history, yes, but it’s not the norm.

You are quite the exception.” He looks at her in wonder and then back to me.

“Do you understand what she’s saying?” I ask as I stroke my thumb across her wrist. “That my family and I are vampires?”

“I knew something was di erent. I’ve never felt a voice inside my soul before. One that tells me what you feel and

that it would feel good to have you bite me.” I see the blush creep across her cheeks, and she’s thinking about all the times I’ve tasted her when we’ve made love. “Do you all kill people?”

“No,” the twins pipe up in unison.

“We only need the venom we’re given when we’re created to survive,” Erik says.

“And you live forever?” Juliet asks as she looks at me.

“Our life span is two hundred years, unless you are mated. Then it’s for eternity,” Ravana says and then looks between us. “If you choose to stay with Kane, then the two of you will be immortal. But if you decide to leave him, I’m afraid we don’t really know the consequences.”

Juliet nods solemnly and bites her bottom lip. Her emotions right now are so scattered I can’t tell what it is she’s thinking.

I look out of the corner of my eye to see Ezra on his phone, and I’m annoyed he would check it during this important discussion. He begins to whisper to Erik, and I miss a question that Juliet asks Ravana.

Bishop leans over to the twins and Ezra shows him the phone. I see the line between Bishop’s eyebrows crease, and anger shapes his face.

“What’s happened?” I finally ask, needing to know.

“There’s a slayer close,” Bishop says and glances to Juliet. “There are humans who have hunted our kind for centuries. They pass down the legends from father to son and think that our kind needs to die.” Juliet brings a hand up to cover her mouth as Bishop continues. “He’s too close to our family and he needs to be taken out. Ravana, can you stay with Juliet and protect her?”

“No,” I say and stand up. Bishop stands and the others follow.

“We need your strength, Kane. We can’t take a chance of him slipping away from us and then making his way back here, to Juliet.”

I tighten the hold I have on her hand and close my eyes. I can’t just leave her with a hunter on the loose. But wouldn’t it be better to stop him before he gets too close?

“I’ll protect her with my life,” Ravana says, and I know she’ll honor her promise.

“Ezra, Erik, get the vehicles armed and meet me in the tunnels in five. Kane, don’t take too long,” Bishop says as he goes into the other room and into my emergency kits. We all have several at each house with anything we might need to run at a moment’s notice. When I see him walk back through the house carrying several of the packs with him, I know it’s time for me to leave.

“Be careful,” Juliet says as she nestles into my arms.

“There are so many things I need to say to you.” I kiss the top of her head and then she looks up at me.

“Tell me when you get back.” There are tears in her eyes, and I want to hold her longer, but I hear the engines of the cars downstairs and we need to go.

“I’ve got her,” Ravana says.

Reluctantly I take a step away from Juliet, and then another. I turn my back on her and run down the stairs.

Bishop is right. I have to protect her, and the only way to do that is to make sure this slayer is taken out of the picture and can never harm her or the rest of my family every again.

Hopefully Ravana can answer any questions Juliet has, but I worry that she might not have been the best choice to do this delicately.

It’s hours later when we come back, but we could feel the dawn approaching. We tracked the slayer for miles and then we lost his scent. He’s not a casual hunter like so many are.

This one is skilled and knew exactly what he was doing.

I don’t like the loose end, but we did all we could and I’m aching to get back to Juliet. The pain in my stomach is beginning to burn, and I know that it’s because there’s distance between us. It’s just like after the first time we met, only it happened much quicker this time.

“We’re almost there,” Ezra says. He must sense my pain.

I nod and don’t say a word as I try to focus on getting to my Juliet.

When we reach the end of the tunnel I’m the first out of the car. I run up the steps three at a time and burst through the door. The first thing I notice is that the burning is still happening and it’s painful now. This should stop when I’m with my mate, but I don’t feel her. I look around to see Ravana running towards me from the front door. It’s nearly dawn and there’s panic in her eyes.

“She got away from me. I don’t know how it happened, but she snuck out. The sun is almost up, Kane. I didn’t know what to do. We can’t go out there!” Ravana shouts.

My body is alight with fire now as I take a step towards the door and into the sunlight.

CHAPTER 11

JULIET

I

worry my lip between my teeth. I should've told him I loved him before he left. What if something bad happens? I know what a slayer is. At least, I know what I’ve seen in movies. They kill his kind. My heart aches at the thought of losing Kane. I’ve only just found him.

I’m not sure I could bear the loss. He’s the first person in my life I’ve ever truly felt close with. Loved.

“It’s going to be fine. Slayers don’t kill humans, and you and Kane aren’t fully bonded so you’re safe,” Ravana tries to reassure me.

“I wasn’t worried about me.” Her words don’t help in the least.

“Oh, well, don’t worry about that. There are four of them.

There’s no way one slayer can take on those four.” She waves a hand, not looking worried at all.

“What do you mean, Kane and I aren’t fully bonded?” I ask.

Everything between us now seems so intense and bone deep. Could it get even deeper than that? If it can, I want it. I want everything I can have with Kane. He makes me feel whole for the first time in my life. Like I belong somewhere.

He’s the family I’ve been looking for. I guess pledging for that sorority wasn’t so bad after all. It brought me to him.

“Because I’m sure if he would have asked you to drink his blood, you would have freaked out a little bit.” She raises one eyebrow at me.

I don’t respond but feel my cheeks heat. I’d been wanting that the last time we made love, but I didn’t voice it aloud.

Just like when we’d made love the first time it chanted over and over in my head for him to bite me. I just hadn't said it out loud. I thought it was crazy to crave something like that.

But now I see why.

Somewhere deep inside of me, I knew. My mind and body understood that I belong to him and it was pushing me to make the bond. It’s probably why none of this is freaking me out—it’s fate.

“Are you mated?” I ask. She shakes her head, and I see sadness in her eyes.

“These guys are all I have.” She looks over at me. Her eyes are the bluest I’ve ever seen. It’s almost breathtaking.

“That’s why I was so protective that first day. I really am sorry if I was rude, but this is my family.”

I reach out and grab her hand. “I can understand that. I didn't grow up with a family of my own, and when I finally get to have one I’m pretty sure I’ll be as protective as you are.”

She gives my hand a small squeeze. “You do have a family now. If you’re Kane’s, then you get the family that comes with him,” she laughs. “Like it or not. Even the twins.”

“I actually really like the sound of that,” I admit.

“I do want you to understand things will change for you. I hear vampire mates can be very possessive and protective.”

“I think I’ve already seen a glimpse of that.” Kane never stops touching me. He even gets grumpy when Mora holds too much of my attention. Maybe it should bother me, but it doesn't. I find it adorable.

“Our family most likely won't grow either unless the others find mates. We can't have children.”

Her voice is flat and resigned when she says the last part.

She looks away from me, probably trying to shield the emotion she’s trying not to show. I’d never thought about children. A pang of sadness hits me that I’m never going to see what our child would look like.

“I’m not going to lie. That sucks, but I still choose Kane.”

“Good, because I think he’s freaking out you still might bolt. You two didn’t really talk after we laid everything on you and he had to go.”

“I’m not going anywhere.” The sadness lifts from her face, and she smiles at me.

“I’m glad Kane and you found each other. He needed you.

I’ve never seen him this happy. Hell, I’d never seen the man smile until you.”

Hearing her say that shouldn't make me feel as giddy as it does. I always want Kane to be happy, but knowing I can give that to him makes me feel special. I need to do something to show him I’m all in. I don’t want him to think otherwise. I want to show him that I need him, too.

Ravana’s phone rings and she looks down at the screen.

“Is it them?” I ask, wondering if it’s an update about what’s happening.

“No, but I need to take this.” She stands and leaves the room with her phone to her ear. Like Kane, she moves crazy fast. Now that makes a little more sense. I shake my head at not putting it together sooner.

I wait for a few minutes, but Ravana doesn't return.

Maybe I should go to my dorm room and get my things? That way, when Kane comes back he can see all my stu is here and that I’m not going anywhere. Ravana said I was safe from the hunter, so it should be okay.

Kane and I should probably talk about school, too. I was never super excited about college, and I don’t care for the idea of being away from Kane all day. I guess if I wanted to, there are night classes out there. But it sounds like I’ve got all the time in the world. I’m going to have to make some changes. For me college was only the next step I was to take in life, but it doesn't have to be rushed. Nothing does now.

Not when we have forever.

I head back to the bedroom and grab my cell phone that Mora found stuck in the couch. I call for a taxi and slip out the front door, hoping I can make it back before the sun comes up.

It doesn't take long to get back to my dorm room, and when I enter I see that Dove isn't in her bed. It doesn't even look slept in. I shoot her a quick text and make sure she’s okay. We aren’t super close, but we bonded a little when researching the mansion, and she even went out of her way to check on me.

Me: You okay?

Dove: Yep, just doing some research in the library.

Seems crazy late to be in the library. Or maybe it’s early, but that girl does love her books.

Me: Cool. I’ll call you later.

I shoot the text back because I need to let her know I’m moving out. I grab a couple of bags and start shoving all my stu inside. I don’t have much. When I get everything packed I take one last look around the room. A happy feeling settles over me, knowing that when I leave here I’m going home. To a place that will actually feel like home for the first time in my life.

I lay my extra key down on the desk and walk out. I hope Kane will be there by the time I arrive back. When I go outside I can see that the sun is about to rise, so most of the

campus is still asleep this early in the morning. Setting down my bags, I fish out my cell phone to call for another taxi.

“Juliet!” I turn when I hear my name called and I see Brock running towards me. He’s in a hoodie and black gym shorts. It looks like he’s been working out. I inwardly groan.

“Hey Brock.” I give him a small smile.

“You ditched me the other night.” He stares down at me, looking pissed. I was hoping he forgot about that.

“Yeah, I wanted to get out of there. Sorry.” I give a shrug, not really sorry at all.

He steps closer to me. I step back and almost trip over my bag. “You could make it up to me now.” He takes another step towards me and when I step back again I see I have nowhere else to go. My back is against the brick wall of the building.

“Brock, can you give me some space please? You’re making me uncomfortable.” I push on his chest, but he doesn't move. A creepy smile forms on his face, making my heart race. He ignores me and I’m beginning to get scared.

I turn and move to the side to get out from between him and the wall, but he moves, too, blocking me from going anywhere.

“Don’t be such a prude, Juliet. You don’t have to play hard to get with me. I’m going to give it to you.”

“Knock it o and move,” I snap at him.

I push at him again, only this time as hard as I can. He rocks back a little but is back on me before I can even move.

He pins me to the wall and wraps his hand around my neck.

“You wanna do this the hard way. Fine. But we both know you want this.” I fight for air as my hands come up to his arm. I’m scratching at him and trying to pull it away. Trying to get free. Panic starts to rise, and I close my eyes right before everything goes silent.

CHAPTER 12

KANE

I

can feel her fear as if it were my own. The pain of the sun closing in on me and burning my skin is nothing compared to the need to get to Juliet. I quickly skirt along the edge of the sidewalks and stay in the shade. My brothers tried to come after me and call me back home, but it’s too late, I have to get to her.

When I catch the scent of roses, I turn the corner, and then I see her up against a wall with a man in front of her.

My vision goes black and I unleash a snarl as I leap onto him and rip him away from her. I’ve never had the urge to hurt someone like I do right now. I don’t think I’ve ever realized how strong I truly am until this moment, because the thought of tearing him into pieces is pumping through my veins and I know I could do it easily. I throw the man to the ground and stand over him as he tries to scoot away.

“What the fuck, man!” he cries like a bitch as I stomp on his leg. I hear it snap, and though it’s not enough, it’s satisfying.

A small sni e behind me makes me turn my attention back to Juliet. She’s against the wall and there are tears in her eyes. I want to go to her, but I want to punish this rodent for ever laying a finger on her.

“Did you break it?” Juliet whispers, and I nod. I don’t know if that’s the right thing, but I can’t lie to her. She takes a breath and squares her shoulders. “Good.”

Her strength surprises me and she takes a step forward.

“Make sure it ends his football career.”

The boy cries out as I step on another part of his leg, ensuring that he won’t play again. His cries are so loud that I have no doubt people are on their way. I grab Juliet’s bag nearby and go back over to him to lean down close.

“You fucking freak, you smashed my leg,” he shouts as tears roll down his face.

“I’m going to be listening for whispers of your name from now on. If you so much as look at a woman without her permission, I’ll hunt you down and give you scars far worse than the ones on my face.”

He leans away and closes his eyes, crying out again. I step back and take Juliet’s hand as the sun rises higher in the sky.

“We have to go,” she says, looking up and realizing the same thing.

Right then a blacked-out car pulls up and the door flies open. “Get in!” Ravana shouts.

I tuck Juliet next to me, grabbing her bags, then we dive into the back. Ravana shuts the door and I look up to see Erik driving and Ezra in the passenger seat.

“Thank you,” I breathe as I pull Juliet close to me and the burning subsides.

“We couldn’t let you save her all on your own,” Ezra says, winking at Juliet.

“Are you okay?” Ravana asks, reaching out to Juliet and brushing the hair away from her face.

“Thanks to Kane. And to you guys.”

Ravana leans forward and gives her a hug, and I think everyone is surprised. “You’re our family now and we will all protect you.”

Erik pulls into the tunnel that takes us back to my house.

Bishop is there waiting on us and he opens the door and makes sure Juliet is okay. I should be hurt that no one cares about me, but I kind of like that they’re all realizing that she is my mate and the one who needs to be looked after.

“We’ll leave you two alone. I think we could all use some rest,” Bishop says, and everyone agrees.

We plan to meet at his place tomorrow and discuss plans on possibly taking out the slayer. We’ll have to see what our options are and if moving to one of our other locations would be smarter. It’s a lot to think about, but right now the only thing I want to do is crawl into bed with Juliet.

When everyone is gone I carry her in my arms up to our bedroom and then strip her clothes o her.

“I could have lost you,” I say as I pull her close. “I love you, Juliet. You’re more than my mate, you’re the reason I breathe.”

“I love you, too,” she says as she takes o my clothes.

“Make love to me.”

I kiss my way down her naked body and then between her legs where her scent is the sweetest. I lick between her wet lips and taste her soft pussy. Her body welcomes me as I put one leg over my shoulder to open her for my mouth.

“Kane, I missed you,” she moans and rocks against me.

“Even for that short time you were gone. You can’t leave me again.”

“There’s something we can do,” I say as I kiss her pussy one last time before I carry her to bed. I lay her down and then climb on top of her, sliding my cock into her warmth.

“If you drink from me, you’ll always have a connection to where I am. It’s how I was able to find you today.”

She moans as I slide deeper and my cock swells. Just the thought of her tasting me has me ready to cum.

“I want to,” she says as she looks up at me through heavy lids. “Show me how.”

I bring my wrist to my mouth and graze the skin with my teeth. It’s just enough to create a small cut and let her have a taste. I lean back and fuck her harder as I hold my wrist out for her to take it. She places her full lips against it, and when I feel her tongue run over the cut, cum pumps out of my cock.

Her pussy tightens as she sucks, and then her own climax hits. We’re both getting o on what she’s doing, and the exchange is mind-blowing. It’s like part of my soul is being pulled from me and she’s drinking it into her body. We are more entwined than we’ve ever been, and I can feel a piece of me growing inside of her.

My free hand slides down to her belly and I lay it there as I look at Juliet in shock. She releases my wrist with a satisfied smile and looks up at me with her eyes so full of love.

“Kane?” she asks when she realizes I haven’t moved.

“Are you alright?”

I’ve never felt this happy before, and I fall down on top of her and hold her tight to me.

“I’m more than alright.” I nuzzle against her and kiss her neck before I look into her eyes. “We’re going to have a baby.”

EPILOGUE

JULIET

Months Later…

I

slowly try and slip from my husband’s hold, but he makes a low growling noise when I move. I glance up at the fire burning in the fireplace and the glow illuminates his face. His teeth are actually showing. I have to fight a giggle. Maybe to others the sight of his scarred face might be terrifying, but to me he’s a giant teddy bear who is all bark and no— I giggle more because that is wrong. My mate is a lot of bite, but it’s a bite I rather enjoy.

I wiggle so I can move up his body and press my lips to his. “Be calm mate of mine. This is going to be a long pregnancy if you can’t let me go when I have to pee.” I know even in his sleep he can hear me. His body relaxes and he loosens his hold. I’m lucky I actually have to go pee or else that wouldn't have worked. My mate’s nose is killer and he can smell a lie a mile away. Even a freaking fib or the tinge of white lie. I don’t think it would normally be a big deal, but being pregnant and his worrying about everything does not help when I can’t even tell a small, little, tiny, itty-bitty white lie without him catching it and going more caveman than he already is.

I hu , still annoyed about being busted for saying my feet didn't hurt the other night. We’d gone out for a stroll in town after dinner. I was enjoying the night. My feet did ache but not enough to worry about. When he asked me and I said they were fine I knew I was busted before I even got the words out. I was in his arms being carried back home. I tried to pout about it but, Kane being Kane, he had his mouth between my legs and all was forgotten until the next day. He was very good at distracting me.

I’d be a liar though if I said it wasn't the sweetest thing in the world to see his face when he realized I was mad at him.

Before he’d put it between my legs, that is. He didn't know what to do with himself for a second. I had to fight a laugh.

Yeah, he could be over the top at times but I wouldn't have him any other way. I came from a life of no one wanting me, so having someone who couldn't get enough of me was a shock. He cared about every breath I took as if it were his own.

I slip from the bed to use the bathroom then tiptoe back through our bedroom. Kane's arm is outstretched waiting for me to return to bed where he’d lock me in his arms again, but today I have a surprise for him. He hadn't told me it was his birthday, but luckily Ravana had. She gave me a heads up the other day but told me he hates celebrating.

That was his life before. I know he’d enjoy celebrating with me and I’m going to make sure this birthday is everything he wants, as will the rest of his life. He was always alone in life, like me. Then he died and became a part of a new family—one he’d given to me as well. I put my hand on my ever-growing stomach, smiling because this family was growing.

I slip downstairs dropping clothes as I go and leaving a trail for him to find. Not that he needs one. He could find me

anywhere without a single crumb. Our unbreakable mated link ties us to each other.

Once I’m naked I push out the glass double doors, grabbing the blanket I’d left here last night. The sun is fading away, but the full moon is already high, lighting up the sky.

I lay out the blanket, knowing I don’t have much time before my mate comes looking for me. I gather the loose rose petals that have fallen around his rose garden and throw them onto the blanket before I lie down for his taking. I smile when I hear my name bellowed from inside the house.

In the blink of an eye my mate is outside standing over me. His broad bare chest heaves. I don’t know if it’s because of how fast he’d moved or the sight before him. I’m going to guess both.

“Happy birthday,” I tell him, resting up on my elbows.

His eyes roam over my body.

“You left the house,” he growls. I can tell he’s trying to be grumpy about that fact but it’s hard for him.

“Just to your rose garden.” He falls to his knees. If I didn’t know better I would think his legs gave out. Maybe they did.

“I don’t like you far from me.” He falls over me, caging me beneath his big body.

“I’d never go far from you.” I trail my finger down his chest along one of his scars. He growls at my soft touch. He craves my attention as much as I crave his.

“I worry you will tire of my overbearing ways,” he admits.

“Feel me, Kane.” I open to him. Let him into every part of me. He soaks it in with a groan as he enters my soul. No part of me is untouched by him. This is how mates are meant to be. “I need your ways. They make me feel so loved. Wanted —”

“It heals you.”

I nod. “It does,” I agree, smiling.

“Like you healed me.” He breathes against my mouth. His scars may linger on his skin, but they don’t bother him anymore because he knows I don’t see them as ugly. They are a part of him. When I was a kid I never liked when the beast in Beauty and the Beast turned back into the man he was before he knew Belle. Belle had fallen in love with the beast. I wanted my beast.

Kane spreads my legs wider. “Is this my birthday treat?

Since I can’t eat cake, I eat you?” It’s not really a question. I lick my lips. He doesn’t wait for an answer and kisses down my body. He stops at my baby bump, giving it a kiss, his eyes flicking up to mine. They’re filled with possessiveness as he keeps on moving down my body. His hand digs into my thighs, spreading me wide.

I’m keeping my beast.

EPILOGUE

KANE

More Years Later…

I

raise my hand, catching the ball half a second before it hits my face. I turn my head to give my oldest son Nick the look, but he fights a smirk. It’s hard to hold the stern look when my wife’s same green eyes stare back at me. All of our sons have them.

“Making sure you’re on your A game, Dad,” he jokes. He knows I’m irritated being away from her. I toss the ball back to him. My other son laughs. They both find it amusing that I was kicked out of the house and into the backyard while my wife gets ready for our date night out. I’m pretty sure she also told them to keep me busy. The only other thing that could distract me from her was our boys. It always amazes me to see so much of myself in them mixed with her, too. I once thought the existence of vampires was the craziest thing. Then I watched my mate bring life into this world.

Now that’s the most incredibly crazy thing I’ve seen. How her little body could do that. It was truly a gift.

“She’s not going anywhere, Dad,” Nick adds before tossing to his brother. I grunt.

“Once—”

He cuts me o . “She was getting her stu to move in with you. She wasn't running away.” He finishes the story I always spout o whenever I worry over her not being near me.

Without her it feels as if a piece of me is missing. I don’t care that she isn't far away. To me a few feet is too far, but she asked me to wait for her to get ready and I always give my mate what she wants unless it could cause her harm. I have this house on lockdown. No harm could possibly come to her. As if on cue, I hear as gasp from inside the house.

I turn, bolting inside and through our open bedroom door.

It is the only way I could have heard her. I’d had our bedroom soundproofed before our first son was born, unsure how their hearing would be. I was glad I’d had the foresight because my sons are hot on my heels at the sound of their mom’s gasp, too.

“I’m fine.” She rolls her eyes and brings her finger to her mouth. I see a speck of blood there. She must have pricked it on something. I move again, locking my hand around her wrist before her finger can touch her mouth.

“Mine,” I remind her. I lick the small drop of blood from the tip of her finger. How something so small could taste so wonderful I’d never understand. I don’t even try when it comes it her. There is no understanding. She is the most magnificent being ever created and she was somehow gifted to me as a mate.

I can almost hear Ravana roll her eyes. “Come on, boys.

Let's head over to my house.”

“Love you, boys,” Juliet says as I wrap my arm around her waist, pulling her fully into me as they say I love you back.

The door closes behind them.

“You think we will leave the house with you dressed like this?” I ask her. The tight velvet dress forms to all of her curves, showing o her small baby bump. She’s not even

eight weeks, but it’s there already. I make big boys, it seems.

I don’t know how she keeps popping them out. Each pregnancy is easier than the one before it.

“You don’t like it?” She looks up at me through her long eyelashes. I growl and pick her up. I don’t have time to make it to the bed, even with how fast I can move. Between the waiting, the dress and now the taste of her sweet blood on my tongue, I need to be inside of her now.

Her back hits the wall. The sound of ripping material fills the room. I groan loudly as I fill her in one long thrust. Her gasp of pleasure and the sting of her nails digging into me pull me back, reminding me that I haven’t kissed her.

She must hear my inner thoughts because she moves before me. She moves her hands from my hair to push me down as she raises her mouth to meet mine. I thrust in and out of her as our tongues mimic our fucking. I try and slow down, but I can’t. It doesn't help when her pussy clamps around me as her orgasm pushes forward.

The smell of sex fills my lungs. It’s all too much. When she moans into my mouth and bites down on my lip I can’t stop myself from cumming with her. I groan as her tight pussy greedily clamps down on me.

It’s a fight to not go to my knees. I use one hand to brace myself against the wall as I thrust into her, enjoying the small after-quakes of her orgasm around my cock.

She licks my lips and I know she drew blood. She is a hungry thing when she has one of my boys inside her. I’m always eager to feed her.

“You need more?” I ask her. She licks her own lips this time.

“Yeah. I don’t wanna go out anymore,” she tells me before kissing me again. I somehow move us over to the bed, wanting my mate to be comfortable. “We do have a sitter.”

She’s pulling at my shirt now. Her eyes are hungry.

That look in her eyes has my chest rumbling with need to give her what she craves. I pull my shirt from my body for her. Neither of us cares much for going out. This is the perfect date night to me, spending it drowning in her.

We do go out from time to time, but we prefer home where our family is. A family is what we both crave. She thinks I’ve given her one, but it’s she who’s given me a family.

Without her I’d still be empty inside. Drifting through life.

Yes, I had my coven but this is di erent. She’s given my life meaning, made me feel, and I don’t ever want to stop. I’m lucky I have a mate who is as hungry for me as I am for her.

I’ll spend eternity feeding her hunger and I know I will be the happiest beast that ever graced this world.

BITTEN BY THE VIRGIN

Ravana Faith has been learning to live as a vampire while surrounded by her overprotective family. She hasn’t had her chance to shine, and she’s ready to prove to everyone that she’s not made of glass. When the specter of a slayer comes to their city, she wants to be the one to take him out. But what happens when that’s exactly who she falls for?

Valen Sterling is from a long line of men who hunt vampires. It’s not the life he dreamed of as a child, but what else is he supposed to do? He has a legacy to continue and nothing will get in his way…until Ravana is the one to block his path. Can he give up everything he’s ever known for the woman who is supposed to be his enemy?

Warning: It’s the first time we’ve written vampires, so go easy on us. Enjoy this brand new series that features a coven of five and read about how all of them find love.

CHAPTER 1

RAVANA

I

watch all the children go from house to house trick-or-treating. Each one looks cuter than the last in their Halloween costumes. My heart aches with longing as their round cheeks turn pink from the slight chill in the air. As I sit on the bench I see moms and dads holding hands as they follow behind their children, smiling and taking pictures.

When I died I didn’t mourn the loss of my life. I mourned that I would never become a mother. I guess that means in the end he won. He’s told me I’d pay, but I had no idea the price would be so steep. I should have listened better. I was always terrible at that because I’m too strong-headed for my own good. People warned me about him, telling me to stay away. I fell for him at first, but it didn’t take long to see what was beneath his charming exterior.

He’d said all the right things to lure me in, like wanting a family and a white picket fence. I was an easy mark for him when all he ever really wanted was to own me. His goal was to control me and keep me like I was some prized possession.

I don’t think he was capable of loving anyone but himself. He zeroed in on me when I started to see who he really was and I rejected him. That’s when his ego couldn't take it. He told me if I wouldn’t be with him then I wouldn't be with anyone.

That was the last thing he said before he stabbed the knife into my stomach.

My hand goes there at the thought and I swear I can still feel some sort of phantom ache. Bishop found me bleeding out in an alley that night. Jarrod left me there like a piece of trash to die alone. Not that I wasn't used to being alone. I lost my parents when I was young, and I was too scared to get close to someone else after that. But in that moment, when I thought I was going to die, I’d never felt so alone in my life.

I don’t know why Bishop chose to turn me, but when he did, he gave me a family. One that isn't easy to kill. I don’t have to be so scared about losing them like I did others in my life. It may not be the kind of family I’d dreamed about all those years, but it’s still more than I thought possible.

Maybe that’s why I’m so protective of them.

It’s still a shock to me that Kane found his mate. Our family is growing, but for some reason it feels as if I’ve lost something. Kane was always the one who needed me the most. He was like a little brother that I took care of, even if he was decades older than me. But I know a mate is better for him. She’ll give him everything he ever needs, and I can see it in the way he looks at her—he’s finally happy. She makes him smile and even laugh. It’s something I never heard come from Kane before.

I’m so happy for him, but I can’t help the bitterness and jealousy I feel about him getting his mate pregnant. He’s going to have a baby and that’s something I’ll never be able to do. Female vampires aren’t able to get pregnant. The ache in my stomach starts to throb and I feel tears on my cheek. I angrily brush them away because I can’t cry about this anymore. I’ve cried too many tears and I should be thankful I’m even alive.

I stand up because I need to get out of here. I shouldn't even be out alone, but my house was starting to su ocate me. I’m not sure how a house as big as mine could do that, but sometimes I think the size of it only makes it that much lonelier. It’s just another reminder that I’ll never be able to fill it.

I slip into the shadows and go the back way home. I don’t make it more than a few feet when I pause as a tingling sensation hits the back of my neck. Turning around, I look behind me, but I don't see anything. I stand there for a moment, but all I can hear is the sounds of the children. I knew I shouldn't have come out here tonight. I don’t even listen to myself.

I nearly jump when my phone vibrates in my back pocket, catching me o -guard. I take a deep breath to get myself together. I already know who it is without even having to look.

“Bishop,” I say calmly as I answer the phone.

“You’re not home.” I can hear a hint of anger in his voice.

“I went out for a walk,” I respond, unable to think of a good reason why. Damn it. “Are you tracking me?” I don’t know why I ask. Bishop takes the role of my maker a little too far at times. I’ve noticed he’s stricter with me than the others, and it’s starting to ride my nerves.

“Of course, and you weren't supposed to go anywhere unless you had someone with you.”

“I’m not a child,” I snap as I begin to walk. “And I won’t let you treat me di erently because I’m a female.”

“You’re the youngest and you’re not as strong as the rest of us.” I can tell he’s trying to contain his anger because Bishop doesn't like to be disobeyed.

“I can take care of myself. I was doing it before—” “Before you were killed.” He cuts me o and I almost stumble over my own feet.

“I can’t believe you said that.”

“Goddamn it, Ravana. There is a slayer out there right now. I can’t believe you went against my orders. You’re the last one I thought would do this.”

That’s because I always do as I’m told, but tonight I needed out. I needed to breathe for a moment. “I’ll be home soon.” I hang up and turn the phone o . I know he’s right and I shouldn't be out with a slayer running around. Two vampires are already missing and they’re not far from where our coven lives.

I slide the phone back into my pocket and keep walking. I leap the pavement letting my anger fuel my stride as I go home. It’s fully dark now and I’m walking through the trees when I have that feeling of someone watching me again. I come to a stop and jerk around, but there’s no one there. I inhale and I can smell maple syrup. It’s so odd. The sweet smell reminds me of warm pancakes and I love it. I’m anxious as I look around and my eyes dart everywhere. I don’t see anyone, but I decide that I need to get home as quickly as possible. I take o running as fast as I can.

When I see my house, I don’t stop to open the gate.

Instead I leap over it and land on my feet, running at full tilt until I get to my front door. I scan my thumb on the lock and the door opens immediately. I slam it behind me then lock it again before I lean back against it.

There’s a weird tingling all over my skin and I feel hot. I take a deep breath and pull myself together. It was nothing.

I’m sure between visiting the ghosts of my past tonight and a slayer on the loose, I’m on edge. That’s all.

“Ravana?”

My hand flies to my chest as Juliet comes fluttering into the room with Kane right behind her.

“Sorry, did I scare you?” She looks at me in confusion because yeah, I should have heard them. Or at least smelled

them when I entered my home, but my mind was elsewhere.

“I was just surprised to see you guys here is all. I didn't know Kane was letting you leave the house,” I tease.

He’s been in super-protective mode. I don’t blame him with the slayer out there and his new mate pregnant. Any vampire would be that way, and the longing for a mate hits me once again. Will there ever be a time when I see the two of them and don’t become jealous? I want someone to care about me like that, even if I’m strong enough to take care of myself.

“Oh, well, I wanted to come by and hang out. I thought you could use some company.”

I eye her in mild surprise. I was rude to her when we first met because I didn't know she was Kane’s mate and was worried that she might find out what we were. Kane seemed like he was losing his mind and acted in ways I’d never seen before. I’ve said sorry, but sometimes sorry isn't enough and it takes time.

“She was worried about you,” Kane says from behind her.

“You were?” I look to Juliet, and she gives a small shrug.

“You seemed sad, and us girls have to stick together around here.” She smiles at me. I can’t help but smile back at her. She really is sweet, and I love her for what she’s done for Kane.

“Come on, I’ll cook you something to eat,” I tell her. I reach out and take her hand. She gives mine a small squeeze and I can feel a bond forming between us.

“You cook?” she asks, raising an eyebrow.

“Oddly enough, I really love to cook, even if I can’t eat it.

It relaxes me. I was a chef before.”

“I just might be here a lot more then, because lately I can’t get full.” Juliet pats her belly.

Kane follows right behind her as I lead us into the kitchen. He never lets her get more than an arm’s length

away.

“Good, because I like the sound of that.” I might not be able to have a family of my own, but I’m going to cherish the one I do have.

CHAPTER 2

VALEN

I

t’s late and the sun has already set. I’m getting closer to the city, but this doesn’t feel like any other hunt I’ve been on before. Something is o , but I can’t put my finger on what it is.

I’ve hunted vampires since I was old enough to hold a weapon. My father comes from a long line of hunters and we pass down our knowledge from one generation to the next.

There are vampires in this world that are only looking to destroy it. They hurt innocent people and kill anyone who gets in their way. It’s my job to take out those threats and eradicate the world of their evil. There have been whispers of a coven inside the city living amongst humans. It’s unheard of for the most part, and I’m anxious to get my eyes on them.

I don’t know much about their ways, but normally they are loners that like to keep to themselves. They usually live in hills away from people, or deep in the forest—places people don’t go. They don’t need much to survive, they just have to stay out of the sun. From what I’ve been taught, they don’t eat and they don’t need to drink the blood of humans to stay alive. It’s nothing like the movies I watched as a kid, which kind of disappointed me at the time. When I got older I found out that they’re not immortal but can live up to two

hundred years without a mate. I’ve never killed a mated couple before, so I don’t know if they’re rare or just good at going undetected.

Growing up, this wasn’t my dream. When my father began to train me to do this, I thought about all the other boys I knew who had no idea vampires were a real thing. I had to keep the secret as I learned how to hunt and track these creatures. I was raised alone by my father, so I had no one else to turn to. When he died a few years ago I thought about giving it up. But I’m known as the best slayer now that he’s gone and I have to think about future generations after me. I don’t have a wife or children, and I worry what will happen to our family legacy if I die. Will that be the end of our slayer line?

The only thing I have in my life is hunting vampires. I’m not proud that I’ve killed another creature, but my father believed that they are an evil plague on this world, just like his father before him believed. I’m supposed to carry on this tradition, but I have my own convictions. Those that I have killed I knew were bad and they had what was coming. I don’t regret what I’ve done, but I’ve never had a restful night of sleep.

Over the years I’ve become cold and distant, which is why I’ve never been able to form a relationship with anyone.

Maybe that’s the di erence between my father and me? He loved what he did and he was able to have a family. When my mother died, I was all he had left. I can’t help but wonder if she had lived, would I have been given a choice to find my own way?

When I get to the city I park my truck downtown and pull out my phone. I check over the coded messages that were sent to me from my slayer informant and see what information they have for me. He says that there have been rumors of a coven living nearby and recently there was a

string of murders close to the area. I listened to the news on the way in and it seems like it could be a vampire, but it could also easily be a psycho human on a killing spree.

I took out two vampires close to here a few weeks ago.

They were picking o random humans and torturing them for sport. I killed both of them without a hint of guilt, but the murders in the city didn’t stop.

When I get out of the truck I’m knocked back against it as a couple of kids in costumes run by. It puzzles me for a second until I remember the date. I never got to celebrate Halloween as a kid. My father thought it was a foolish holiday and only romanticized the monsters around us. He was a cold man who didn’t believe in coddling children, but he was kind to me.

I pull my leather coat closed and zip it up as the cold night air begins to blow. One thing that I adapted well to is living in the night. I have to be awake when vampires are, and that means sleeping when the sun comes up.

My boots are heavy on the pavement as I tuck my hands into my jacket pockets. My jeans are dark as well so it’s easier for me to blend in. The jacket also helps hide the long blade I have strapped to my back. There’s another at my ankle and one at my waist. I don’t like guns and I prefer to be as silent as possible when killing vampires.

The plan tonight is to scout the area and some of the houses. One of the bodies was found last month near the woods at the park, so I’ll go there first. I want to look with my own eyes at the place and not just at crime scene photos.

I hacked into the city’s system and pulled as much information as I could from there, but the cops have nothing so far, so it wasn’t exactly helpful.

There are crowds of people walking around and downtown is alive with excitement. I see a family crossing the street and each of the parents carry sleeping kids as they

grip tight onto their buckets of candy. Something in seeing them makes me turn my eyes away quickly. It’s almost as if my brain doesn’t want to see what I can’t have so I don’t allow myself to linger on it. The thought of loving a woman and having a child with her is something I don’t dwell on, and there’s no time for it tonight.

The edge of the park is dense with trees and the place where the body was discovered is no di erent. There’s a small path o to the side that leads away from the park and away from town, but I don’t follow it. Instead I remain at the edge of the trees and watch the park, looking for anything suspicious. In the distance I see a dark-haired woman sitting on a bench. She’s facing away from me, but her wavy hair is over one shoulder and her pale neck is shining in the moonlight. She’s watching the children near her as they run and play in their Halloween costumes. I should be doing the same, but my eyes stay on her. Before I realize it, I’ve taken a step in her direction. I’m still at the edge of the woods and I’m surprised I moved without conscious thought.

I watch her without blinking and with complete focus as she sits there quietly. After a moment she reaches up and it looks like she’s wiping away a tear. Suddenly I’m taking another step towards her and I’m wondering what’s wrong. I want to call out to her and ask her if she’s okay. I want to go over and sit down beside her and give her comfort. I’ve never had this ridiculous pull to someone before and I don’t understand where this urge is coming from.

Abruptly she stands from the bench and I expect her to walk away from me and into the city. But she surprises me by coming towards where I’m standing and into the woods.

She’s trim, with strong arms and legs and she moves like a tiger. Doesn’t she know about the murder that was committed in almost this exact spot? It’s too dangerous for a woman like her to be coming into the woods.

I’m just about to take a step out from the trees and in front of her when the moonlight shines on her face, and for the first time I truly see her. I have to hold back the hiss in my throat when I realize that she’s a vampire. Nothing on earth so beautiful could be human. Her skin is like silk and her eyes are so blue they shine in the light. Her lips are blood red, and even from here I can see that she is absolute perfection.

I’ve killed more vampires than most slayers see in a lifetime, but this one is special. This vampire is unlike any I’ve seen before her and I know that I’ll never see another like her again. She walks as if she’s gliding through the air, her dark hair flowing behind her. She is elegant in every movement and I can’t look away. I’m mesmerized as she moves and comes closer to where I am.

I hold my breath when she stops just beyond the edge of the trees and looks around. Can she somehow sense me? My heart is racing and I feel the blood in my body heat as it sears through my veins. Am I having a heart attack?

Her phone buzzes and she answers it. The sound of her voice is like a punch in the gut. It’s soft and melodic with a touch of anger as she talks to the person on the other end of the phone. I listen to her conversation and for some reason I’m irritated. I don’t like not knowing who she’s talking to.

Before I can get any closer, she’s tucking the phone away and takes o almost at a run. She’s quick, but I’m not far behind as I follow her down the small trail. Once she’s to the clearing I see a house surrounded by a wrought-iron gate in the distance. Without missing a beat, she leaps over it and I stop at the edge of the trees to keep in the shadows. She doesn’t turn around or catch me following her, but instead goes into the house like it’s another normal night.

I’m relieved I wasn’t caught, but I’m also intrigued that a vampire lives in this area. She looked to be in complete

control of herself and obviously lives here in the city. Could she be the killer after all? The idea of a vampire with the control it would take to sit amongst all those people and children and not feel compelled to hurt them in any way is shocking. It goes against everything I’ve been taught.

Vampires are evil and unable to control themselves; that’s always been the rule.

But there she was, every inch of her perfection, and all I wanted to do was go to her. I can’t let this go, and I have to know more. I decide to watch her house for the night and see if there are any clues as to who she is and where she came from. Could this be part of the coven I was sent here to find?

Out of all the things running through my mind, the loudest thing that I can’t control is one word over and over.

Mine.

CHAPTER 3

RAVANA

“W

hat do you think?” I ask Bishop as I smooth out my long red dress.

I don’t know what it is about dressing up and going out but I love it. I enjoy looking nice and being around other people. Or maybe I enjoy that for a moment I can still feel human and pretend I’m just like everyone else around me.

I took the time to style my hair and do my makeup. I have on heels that, before I was changed, would have killed my feet within an hour. That’s another perk of being a vampire. I can run in these things if I need to and it won't hurt my feet.

“I thought we talked about this,” Bishop sighs.

He’s agitated as he stu s his hands into his slacks. He’s always in a three-piece suit and looks as if he’s about to go into a meeting. I wouldn’t be surprised if he just got o a conference call. Bishop is good with investing money and making sure none of us have to ever worry about anything.

Lately work has been consuming him and I think it’s because he’s worried he won’t be around much longer. Fuck the money, it’s him I’m worried about.

“No, you made a command and expected me to follow orders.” My voice is firm because I refuse to stay locked away. I won’t let a man ever try to put me in a cage again.

I walk over to the mirror in my entryway and make sure my lipstick still looks good. I can feel Bishop’s stare from behind me, but I ignore it, not wanting a fight. He’s like a father to me, and though I don’t want to give in, I can’t be disrespectful.

“The dress draws too much attention.”

I roll my eyes and turn around to face him. Maybe it does, but it makes me feel sexy.

“It’s not like I’m going to get it on tonight. I need a mate for that, remember?” I smile at him, trying to lighten the mood.

Although, as far as I know, it might not be true. Male vampires are the ones that can't get it up until they find their mates. It’s not as if I have that problem because I don't need to get anything up. That said, I’ve never felt anything close to desire, including the time before I was created.

Bishop shakes his head at me with disappointment clear on his face.

“You’re acting like a jealous lover or something. What does it matter what I wear?” I pick up my small purse and double check to make sure I have my tickets to the play.

“I’m only watching out for you, Ravana. That’s my job.”

He’s angry, but for some reason it doesn't work on me today; nothing has been lately. Life has felt so ordinary these last few weeks. What’s the point of getting to live so long if there’s nothing to live for?

“You said I can’t go out alone and I’m not.” I click my clutch closed, and as if on cue the twins come walking in.

I smile, seeing that they actually dressed up tonight.

Their normal jeans and T-shirts have been exchanged for slacks and button-downs. They both give me identical smiles, and even after all these years it can be hard to tell the two of them apart.

Women always have their eyes on the two of them, but they never pay much attention. They’re charming and funny so I can see why people would notice them. I don’t think I want to know what the two of them got into before they became vampires. Part of me thinks they might have been players, but another part of me isn't so sure. It will be interesting to watch each one of them find their mate. It will also be weird to see them no longer attached at the hip anymore since they’re always together.

Ezra whistles when he sees me while Erik grabs my hand and makes me spin like we’re dancing.

“We’re going to have to beat them o you tonight,” Erik says as he dips me and makes me laugh.

“Knock it o . Both of you.”

Bishop’s voice breaks through the fun we’re having and I can tell both Ezra and Erik want to make a smart-ass comment but decide to hold it in. Bishop’s been tense lately and I know at least part of it has to do with the slayer being near us. He’s starting to lose it and the darkness inside him is creeping in. He hasn't found his mate and his time is almost up. It’s something I don’t want to think about because I’m not ready to face it.

“There is a slayer out there,” Bishop says for the millionth time as if we have all forgotten.

“And there are three of us,” I say, clenching my fist. “I can’t stay cooped up in this house every hour of the day.” My shoulders drop because I don’t want to fight with him.

I don’t know how he’s spent so many nights alone. I’m the youngest out of all of us and sometimes the loneliness is more than I can bear. It’s why I need to get out of here and be around people and do everyday things.

Bishop runs his hands through his hair. “How did you even talk these two into taking you to the theater? Can they actually sit still that long?”

I glance at the twins and wonder the same thing.

Normally I would drag Kane with me, just so he would leave his home once in a while, but he could at least sit still.

“I’m sure I’ll have fun no matter what,” I say and shrug.

Even if they embarrass me it will end up being a good laugh.

“We can behave,” Ezra says defensively, but the lie is clear on his face as Erik’s eyes dance with mischief.

“Maybe you’ll find your mate,” I say, and both of the twins share a look between each other. I can’t tell if they like this idea or not.

“Be careful with her,” Bishop warns both of them.

“I can take care of myself.” I love that everyone wants to protect me, but it’s smothering at times. Their concern is out of true love, not out of obligation, which makes me so happy but also drives me up a wall.

“You sound like a jealous lover,” Erik adds, repeating what I said before they got here.

Bishop’s face turns deadly and the air in the room grows thick.

“I’m not fucking around. If something happens to her it’s probably best you two don’t come back.” With that, he stomps out of the room.

“What the fuck?” Ezra mutters as we look at each other in disbelief.

“He’s losing it,” I say quietly. He’s being a dick, but I still love him like a father.

“Are you sure you two aren't mates?” Erik eyes me.

“No.” My face scrunches in disgust at the idea. Not only does that sound gross, it also sounds so wrong. I’d be lying if I didn't feel like I had a deeper connection with Bishop, but that’s because he’s my maker. “I just feel a stronger bond with him. He’s our maker, so I’m sure you guys feel it, too.

It’s the thing that keeps us closer to him. It’s probably not

the same way you feel about Kane and me, but with him it’s stronger. Right?”

“Nope,” they both say in unison and without hesitation.

“We feel the same about all of you,” Erik says, and Ezra nods in agreement.

I watch them lock eyes with each other and I know their bond is deeper than it would ever be with any of us. While we are all a family, they are twins and that’s something special.

“Let’s go, I don’t want to be late.” I want to go because I don’t want dwell on the connection I feel to Bishop. And I’m praying Bishop doesn’t have more than a family love for me.

I laugh when I step outside and see a limo waiting outside for us.

“You know we like to do things in style.” The driver comes around and opens the door for me. I slide in and the twins follow in after me.

“Were you two players when you were human?” I ask, leaning back in my seat.

“You’d never believe us if we told you,” Ezra mutters.

“That bad, huh? I bet you left broken hearts everywhere,” I tease.

I always avoided men like them, knowing they had heartbreak written all over them. When I was human my heart was too delicate for anything like that. To me anything sexual always felt like more than having a little bit of fun. I thought it was meant to be special, and so I wanted to wait for the perfect man. But look where that got me.

“We were kind of loners, to be honest,” Erik admits.

“I’m not buying it.” No way they weren’t the center of attention. They’re charming and can be the life of the party.

“But you’re so…” I trail o , not sure how to describe how unbelievable that is.

“Before Bishop found us, left for dead by our piece of shit father, it was always just the two of us. We were a team and

always had each other’s backs. We didn't want anything coming between that.” He shrugs. “Some chicks would try and pull us apart. They’d get us to fight over them so we just stayed away from girls after that.”

“That’s heartbreaking, and one of the sweetest things I’ve ever heard.” The idea that they won’t let anything come between them is true loyalty.

“Maybe there’s a girl out there who would want us both.”

Ezra says, but he looks like he doesn’t believe the words coming out of his own mouth. Erik shakes his head in denial.

I’ve never heard of two vampires sharing a mate before.

Could that even be possible?

“Kane found someone,” I o er.

That’s shocking if you ask me. If I had to bet out of all of us who would be the last to find a mate it would had been him. Bishop and I would be a close second. At one time I wanted the fairy tale, but I don’t think I could ever trust another man in that way again. You never know who people really are until they want to show you. Though with Kane, that worked out for the best. He'd gone from a grumpy giant man to a pile of sweetness.

When we get to the theatre I’m surprised how wellbehaved both the twins are. Except for the random added monologue that I have to say made the play even more enjoyable, they were a lot of fun. It isn't until the end of the play that the feeling from the day before starts to creep up my spine. Erik puts his arm behind my chair, feeling my mood shift.

“What is it?” he asks me as his eyes track around the room.

“I don't know. Probably nothing.” I take a breath, trying to calm my nerves, but the same smell from the night before fills my lungs. Maple syrup. “Do you smell that?” I lean into Erik, talking softly so no one else can hear us.

“Only the cheap perfume two rows behind us.”

I take deep breath, but strangely the scent is gone. Was it all in my mind? When the curtains drop I’m actually happy the play is over. It’s an uneasy feeling I’m having and I don’t like it.

“Are we ready?” I ask as we all stand up. Both the twins are on either side of me, but they don’t move.

“I smell it now. Damn, my mouth is watering. Is that cotton candy?” Erik’s voice is barely above a whisper.

There’s a deep growl coming from Ezra and he nods. I smack his chest to remind him we’re in public.

“I smell it, too,” he confirms, and they both look around.

I follow their line of sight, unsure of what they’re looking for. That wasn’t the scent I was talking about, but they’re like dogs who have just smelled a steak.

When my eyes scan the theater once again, the scent of maple syrup hits me hard. It’s then I see a man standing at the exit door of the theater. People are pushing past him and trying to leave, but he doesn't budge from his spot. Our eyes lock on one another and I have no idea how long I stand there lost in him.

“Let’s get out of here. Something is o .” Erik puts his hand on my back to guide me out.

I blink a few times now that the eye contact with the stranger is broken and I start to move my feet. Erik makes another growl and his eyes dart everywhere.

“What is wrong with you?” I hiss as I elbow him in his side. He grunts, but I don’t think it helps bring him back to reality.

“Someone is watching us,” Ezra says, keeping his voice low.

This time his eyes go to the man I was lost in moments ago. He’s big and imposing as he leans against the doorframe watching us. He’s bigger than the twins, and for

half a second, I wonder if he’s a vampire. There’s something about our kind that has a connection, and when you see one you know. This man is human, but the way my body is reacting to him is otherworldly.

CHAPTER 4

VALEN

T

he three of them turn their eyes on me as I stand there and stare. The only thing I’m concerned about is the dark-haired beauty between the men and the best way to get her alone. She’s a vampire, but she doesn’t know who I am. Right now, I shouldn’t be showing myself so carelessly to them, but I’m being cocky. They have skills that I don’t possess, but I’ve got a treasure trove of my own. I’ve trained my whole life to fight against men just like them, and I’ll do what I have to in order to get close to her.

They could turn around and exit through the rear door of the theater, but I’m hoping they’ll come closer to me. It’s a gamble, but I’m not one to back down. When I see her reach out and touch one of the men I grind my teeth. I don’t like her hands on them. Are they all together? They seem protective of her now, but throughout the show they didn’t extend any intimate touches. If she were mine and we were in the dark, there’s no way I could keep my hands from slipping under her dress. I’d be desperate to touch her warmth and see if she was wet like a human woman would be. Would she make the same sounds if I bent her over the seat and buried my cock inside her? If I licked her pussy, would she whimper like a little girl?

She leans up and whispers to one of the twins and they both shake their heads. She steps around them and walks to the back of the theater, but not before she looks back over her shoulder at me. I give her an arrogant smile and raise my chin as I slip out of the door and walk around the back of the theater to see where she’s going.

I’m surprised she didn’t come my way, but then again it looked like she was ditching the dynamic duo.

When I get to the lobby area there are hundreds of people milling about and trying to leave. It’s easy for me to blend into the shadows as I work my way around to the ladies’ room. I have a feeling that’s where she’s gone.

I feel her before I see her as I near the crowd. I step to the side and up against the wall just as she passes by in front of me. Before I think about what I’m doing, I reach out and grab her arm and pull her to me. I quickly turn and put her back against the wall and stand in front of her to shield her from view. My body is pressed against hers and my mouth is a breath away as I smile at her like she’s mine.

“You tired of eye fucking me across the room and ready for the real thing, princess?”

Her jaw tightens and her eyes narrow, but I notice she doesn’t push me away. “All I have to do is scream and you’ll be ripped apart.” Her eyes flash and I believe what she’s saying is the truth.

“You wouldn’t want to end the fun before it’s even started.” I place a hand on the wall beside her and I can feel the crowd at my back. We’re in a dark corner, and if the two men with her think she’s in the restroom, then we have some time. “How about you ditch Thing One and Two and you let me take you home.”

“Does this work with your usual street trash?” Her lips tighten together and I wonder for a second if she’s jealous.

“I’ve never seen someone that looked like fine silk. I’m not even worthy to touch your skin. So maybe that’s my problem, I should have taken a princess to bed.”

She rolls her eyes, but I catch the edge of her lips fighting a smile. “Stop calling me that.”

“If the glass slipper fits.” I reach out and touch under her chin so she looks up at me. “I’m Valen, tell me who you are.”

“Why should I tell you anything?” She licks her lips and I lean closer, desperate to taste her.

“Because we both know you want to.” I lean forward and brush my cheek against hers before I whisper in her ear.

“Because when I’m balls deep I want to know whose name to shout.”

This is all so wrong, but I’ve never felt so right. I’ve been raised to despise her kind and everything about her, and now all I want to do is possess every inch of her body and fuck her into submission. I’ve never been with a vampire before, and I never had a desire to. Would it even be possible? I’m willing to do anything to find out.

Her hand comes to my chest and I lean back to look in her eyes. “You can’t talk to me like that.”

“Tell me you don’t like it and I’ll stop,” I say as she looks down at the floor.

“I don’t like it.”

“Liar,” I retort, and she snaps her eyes up to mine.

“You don’t even know me.” She says it with a challenge, and I don’t budge.

“I know that even from across a crowded room you wanted me to get you alone.”

I wait, but the time between us stretches and she doesn’t deny it.

“If I’m guessing right, we’ve only got a short time before we’re not alone anymore.”

She looks around and then nods as her eyes come back to mine. “Ravana,” she whispers, and I tuck her hair behind her ear. “My name is Ravana.”

“Good girl,” I say before I lean down and place my lips on hers.

Her lips touch mine and it’s like I’ve been electrified.

She’s soft and gentle as I run my tongue along the seam of her lips and demand entrance. She opens for me and then I have what I want. She submits as I hold her face with both hands and take the kiss I’ve been fucking desperate for. How could a kiss feel so powerful and consuming?

But before I can take it further, there are hands on my shoulders and I’m being ripped away from what I want most.

“Get your hands o me,” I spit out when I see the twins on either side of me. “Let me go or you’ll be sorry.”

“I fucking knew it,” one of them hisses.

The two of them push me down a small hallway nearby and I don’t even think anyone in the crowd noticed. I can feel Ravana close behind us as they drag me into a room and slam the door closed. For a second, I wonder if they know I’m the slayer in the area, but I was careful to mask my scent when I was on the hunt. There’s no way they could make the connection now, so I try to remain calm.

“Get that over there,” one of them says as they grab something nearby to bind my wrist. I feel them tighter from behind my back and around my wrists until I can’t move.

“What are you doing?” Ravana whispers to them, but her quiet voice in this small room might as well be a shout. “Let him go.”

“No way! We’re going to give this asshole what he deserves,” the twin says right as he knees me in the stomach. “He put his hands on you and if we hadn’t shown up, god knows what he would have done.”

“Stop it! You’re hurting him!” Ravana cries out, and the sound of her fear burns me alive.

Before I can think about it, I’m reacting by kicking out then rushing them with my shoulders. My hands may be tied behind my back, but I’m not helpless. I’m wrestled to the ground, but I don’t give up as the two of them struggle to hold me. They may be vampires, but I’m bigger and I’ve been training my whole life. Just as I’m about to headbutt one of them, Ravana shouts for us to stop.

“That’s enough!” The three of us stop moving around on the ground and look up at her. There are unshed tears in her eyes and I don’t know who they are for. “Ezra, Erik, let’s go,” she says before she gives me one last look. “I’m so sorry.” Then she flings open the door and storms out.

“Wait, Ravana,” one of them calls out as the other looks back at me from the doorway.

“You stay the fuck away from my sister.” At the word sister the biggest smile breaks out on my face. “Are you crazy?”

“Nope, just glad I don’t have to kill the two of you to get to her,” I say as I get up on my knees. “Don’t worry. I’m sure we’ll meet again.” I wink at him before he’s out the door and chasing after the other two.

I flex my arms and the cable they used to tie my hands breaks. I rub my wrists as I stand up and then I shake my head. Damn, those two could put up a fight. But I had the need for her on my side and that made me stronger. The kiss was worth it and I hated that it ended so soon.

A cold feeling surrounds me, and her presence is gone. It didn’t take me long to figure out where she was going and to be here ready. I know where she lives and I think about waiting until sunrise to pay her a visit. That way she has nowhere to go and I’ll be able to find out what this strange pull to her is. It’s consuming and unlike anything I’ve ever

felt. It’s like tracking, but in the end I don’t want to kill her, I want to worship her.

CHAPTER 5

RAVANA

I

sit in the back of the limo, going over what happened. Even as I recall every detail it’s like my mind can't process it. Every part of me feels like I’m on overload and I want to cry. But the worst part is that I can’t even pinpoint if I’m angry or sad.

The most overwhelming part is how I’m so infatuated with some bossy alpha jerk. I can’t believe I let him kiss me. I hadn’t even tried to stop him when he gave me an out, and I stood there and let him do it. Then just a second later I was enraged at the twins for hurting him. It’s like my body couldn’t make up its mind and all I could do was get emotional.

An anger like nothing I’d ever felt washed over me when I thought they were beating him up. I had to stop myself from lunging at them. My only saving grace was that Valen took it all in stride and didn’t seem scared of the two of them. That cocky attitude never missed a beat even with his hands bound behind his back. I don’t want to admit to myself how freaking hot that was.

I glance over at the twins and they, too, look to be on edge. “I can kiss whoever I want.” The words leave my lips before I have a chance to rein them in. What the hell is wrong with me?

“He was going for more than a kiss. He was manhandling you.”

I let Ezra’s words sink in because he’s right. The bigger question is, why did I like it? There’s no hiding his desire for me and no game being played. He was there and in my space telling me what he wanted. He wasn’t forcing himself onto me but dragging out the thoughts in my head as if he could read my mind.

“Take me home,” I mutter. I want to be alone and get myself together. “And you two better keep your mouths shut about tonight.” I point my finger at them. Neither respond, giving me no idea if they will keep it a secret or not. The twins might be the most easy-going out of all of us, but at the end of the day they all act like overbearing big brothers.

“What was with you two tonight anyway? You went a little haywire before I went to the bathroom.”

I glance between the two of them and there’s something di erent. I was actually a little shocked when they let me wander o to the bathroom alone. I’d locked eyes with Valen and I’ll never forget the way it made me feel. That’s when I decided to try and sneak o by myself just to see what would happen. His stare was dark and intense and I swear it felt like I’d been created all over again when he looked at me. At first I thought he was a vampire with how big and beautiful he was. There was something about him I couldn't put my finger on, but I wanted to know more. I also wanted to know if the things I was feeling were because of him. But the second he laid his lips on mine, I knew he was the root of everything happening to me. I haven't been kissed since before I was turned, so maybe any man would feel that way.

There’s only one way to be sure.

“Nothing is up with us,” Erik finally answers, but I’m not buying it. “What was up with you sticking up for that asshole?”

I know he’s turning it around on me to get the subject o them but I’ll let him have it for now. “I don’t think it’s a good idea for our kind to run around and beat up on humans when a slayer is already looking for us. A low profile is best, don’t you think?” I raise an eyebrow at them.

“Or maybe we are making ourselves bait,” Ezra says easily. I clench my jaw, not keen on that idea at all. I’m not sure Bishop would be up for that either, at least not without a full plan in place.

“Ezra,” I warn.

“Looks like we both have things we want to snitch about tonight.” Erik gives his brother a hard look and they stare at each other for a moment.

The rest of the ride is quiet, which is abnormal with the two of them. When the limo finally stops I don’t wait for anyone to open the door and I step out on my own and go inside. They both follow me in and it feels like things are already changing. I thought it would only be di erent with Kane, but something bigger is shifting. I can feel it in the changes in everyone’s behavior.

“Thank you for taking me to the play tonight, but I think I’d like to be alone now.” I place my hands on my hips, ready for a challenge of some kind.

“That's cool. We’ve got something to handle,” Ezra says all too quickly.

“Leave that man alone, guys, I’m not playing with you.” I take a step towards Ezra. “It wasn't all him and I can handle a human if need be.” I lock eyes with him. “Don’t treat me like Bishop does. I can take care of myself.”

“Shit,” he mumbles. “That wasn't what I was talking about, so your human is safe for now.” He puts his hands up in a show of surrender. I glance over to Erik, who nods in agreement.

“But stay put. I don’t need Bishop sending us out to collect you,” Erik adds.

I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from throwing back another comment, knowing it will only end in more arguing.

We say our goodbyes and I watch them leave through the back to take the tunnels that connect all of our homes. I listen for a long moment to make sure they’re gone before I open my purse and take out my cell phone. I leave it on the table so no one can track me, then I walk into the garage.

Turning on the light, I pull out my compact mirror and use it to look under the car. It doesn't long to find what I’m looking for and I reach under to grab the tracker. I drop it on the concrete and kick it out of the way before I get into my car.

The same question nags at me in the back of my mind.

Was this crazy attraction because of the kiss, or was it because Kane found his mate and I’m longing for something that really isn't there? Am I trying to force myself into wanting Valen, or could it be something else altogether? The need to find out has me pulling out of the garage and driving back towards the city. I pull into a space out front of a wellknown bar that’s not too far from where the slayer has been snatching up vampires. Maybe I can kill two birds with one stone tonight. The few vamps we believe he’s killed have all been men. Maybe the slayer has a soft spot for women and that’s a weakness I can use against him.

It’s time that I prove that I can handle myself. If I can take on the slayer and put an end to him, then I can show my family that I don’t need their constant protection. And while I’m here, I want to find out if another man can kiss me like Valen did. I want to see if someone else can make me feel all those feelings that I shouldn't want. The thought of kissing another man makes me clench my jaw, but I have to know.

Princess. The memory of him saying it sends a warm chill down my back. It should piss me o because the new me, the one who was reborn, isn't a princess anymore. The fairy tale of the perfect life with the perfect husband is long gone and him calling me that hit a nerve. I’m no one’s princess and I never will be.

I step out of my car and glance around. I can tell I’m overdressed, but I don’t care. There’s a long line of people waiting to get into the bar, but as I walk up to the bouncer his eyes roam over me and he lifts the rope to let me in without a word. I wink as I walk by and I pause for a moment, taking him in. The bouncer is handsome in a pretty boy kind of way. He’s nothing like Valen, but I don’t think I’ve seen another man like that before. There’s no spark of anything between us, so I keep on moving.

I enter the loud bar and instantly everything about it puts me on edge. It takes me a moment to get used to the loud sounds and all the smells mixing together. How could a vampire enjoy this? Our senses are so heightened that they’d have to be miserable in here. But maybe the feral ones don’t care or don’t have the skills we do. I close my eyes, trying to remain calm, and it’s a reminder that Bishop is right. I am still a young vampire, but I push on, wanting to prove to myself that I can do this. I’m not that same weak girl I was before he changed me.

When I open my eyes I see several men looking at me. I smile and then try to remember how to flirt. It’s been so long, but I want to know what it feels like when a man comes on to me. I move towards the bar and order a random drink. I don’t care what it is because I won’t drink it.

My eyes scan the bar for just a moment when I lock eyes with someone. His gaze narrows in a challenge and I’m not about to back down. I’ve never seen him before, but I know he’s a vampire. He looks as though he recognizes me, but I

can’t say the same about him. I stand to make my way towards him, but a hand lands on my shoulder.

“A lady should never leave her drink alone at a bar,” the man sitting next to me says.

“You’re right.” I give him a full smile and pick it up. I take a small sip while glancing over to see that the other vampire is gone now. I’ll have to tell Bishop about him, which means I’m also going to have to confess to sneaking out. Normally vampires let each other know when they venture into their areas. It’s a code of respect, and this city is Bishop’s. I inwardly sigh, knowing telling him is going to be a pain in the ass. It’s as if I’m in high school and not a grown woman. Though he keeps reminding me that even as a grown woman, my choices aren't always the best. His comment from the day before still burns, and the place where my scar is throbs. I tell myself everyone makes mistakes and I can only hope I’ve learned from mine.

“What’s your name?” the human beside me asks. “I’ve never seen you here before and I’m sure I’d remember you.”

His eyes roam over my body and I know he enjoys what he sees. I can smell his lust, and the way he’s looking at my tight red dress leaves little to the imagination.

“Can I kiss you?” I ask, cutting right to the point.

I fear the more I talk to him the less I’ll like him, so it’s better to do it now. He isn't bad looking and he’s the type of man I would have been happy to be with a long time ago. His eyes widen for a moment before he reaches for my waist and pulls me into him. I have to force my body to relax so that I can try and see if this is what I want.

“I like a woman who says what she wants.”

I close my eyes, prepared for what’s coming. My stomach turns, but I push on as I clench my hands into fists at my side so that I don’t shove him away. I need to see if this will be di erent. I need to know why I miss Valen’s arrogant

remarks and why with my eyes closed it’s his face I’m seeing. I lean in a little as I wait for his lips to meet mine, but nothing happens.

Instead of warm lips against mine, I feel a whoosh of cold air as my eyes open and see Valen standing in front of me.

He’s angry as he stares down at my pursed lips and he leans in close. The scent of warm syrup invades my senses and my body aches for him to come closer.

At one time I thought Bishop had a look that could kill, but he has nothing on my Valen.

CHAPTER 6

VALEN

I

don’t know how I found her so easily. If someone put a gun to my head I couldn’t explain it. But I was walking down the street and suddenly I turned in the opposite direction, nearly knocking people over.

Something inside of me pulled me to this place, and I knew as soon as I opened the door that she was here and she was anxious.

Maybe it’s the slayer bloodline or the instincts that I’ve honed over the years, but it all led me to her. The city is big enough that she could have been in one of a thousand places, but she wasn’t. She was in the bar I knew I needed to go to and she was hungry for me.

“What are you doing here?” she says as she tilts her head back to look at me.

I can sense that she’s calm now and whatever stressed her out just seconds ago isn’t there anymore. She’s warm and pliable and I want to bend her over the stool and sink into her.

“Stopping you from making a mistake.” I ignore the man cursing at me as he walks away. He’s smart to leave me with her and not try and stake a claim.

“I don’t need you to interfere with my love life. I’ve got brothers to do that for me.” She juts her chin out defiantly,

and I grab it with my thumb and forefinger.

“Watch that mouth of yours, princess. You wouldn’t want to talk like a tiger when you’re all pussy.”

I lick my lips thinking about what she’d taste like in the place where she’s wettest.

“You have no idea who you’re dealing with.” She jerks her head out of my grip but she doesn’t take a step back.

I wrap my arm around her back and pull her close to me just to piss her o . “I don’t see those brothers of yours here to try and stop me this time.” I lean close and bite her bottom lip before I pull back smiling. “I wonder how far you would have let me go in the corner of that theater. Would you have let me fuck you right there in front of everyone?”

Her eyes narrow at me, but I can smell her desire.

“How did you find me?”

“I just asked the guy at my hotel where I could find the most beautiful vampire.” She sucks in a breath and tries to push away from me, but I don’t give her an inch. “Shh. Don’t cause a scene.” I hold her even tighter as she uses all her strength to try and separate us. I lean in close and whisper in her ear. “Yes, I know what you are, but don’t be shy. Just a few hours ago you were grinding on my dick, so let’s not let a little thing like me knowing your secret stop you now.”

I press my hard cock into the apex of her thighs as I slide a hand down her back. I push her ass closer to me and I hear her breath hitch as my cock rocks against her.

“If you know what I am, then you must want something.

Whatever it is, I’ll get it for you, just let me go.” There’s a small hitch in her voice she tries to hide, but I hear it.

“But you don’t want me to do that.” I say as I kiss my way up her neck. “You’re shivering and it’s not because you’re cold.” Her hands are no longer pushing at my chest but instead grip the collar of my suit. “You’re right about one thing, though. I do want something.”

When I lean back to look into her eyes she glares at me and grits her teeth. “Name it.”

“First I want to fuck that pretty mouth, and then I want you to climb on my cock and to relieve this pain you’ve been causing since I first saw you.”

If she could blush she would, but instead of looking at me with disgust I see her eyes darken as need and desire push out all of her insecurities.

“You don’t even know me.” Her voice is quiet, as if she doesn’t want me to hear her protest.

“Ravana,” I say as I release a hand from around her waist and run a finger down her neck. “I’m going to take you home and introduce you to my headboard. That’s all the hellos we need.” Am I being presumptuous, egotistical, maybe even overconfident? No. I’m taking what I fucking want: her, and I can tell she’s a runner. I have to make it clear that won’t be happening with me.

I take my wallet out and slide some cash across the bar without saying a word. Then I grab her hand and pull her through the crowd of people around the bar and towards the dance floor.

“What are you doing?” she asks in confusion as she looks at the exit and then back to me.

“Foreplay,” I reply when I pull her lush body against mine and we slip into the sea of grinding bodies.

The lights are low and the music is loud. I’m sure this is only heightening her senses to a level she can hardly stand.

“Close your eyes,” I say, and she looks at me with a puzzled expression. “I need you to trust me.”

She holds my stare, and after only a second, she nods and does as I ask. I put my hands on her waist and turn her around so that her back is to my font and I place my hands on her stomach. The DJ is playing something new that’s got a deep bass and I sway with her to the beat. I put my lips to

her ear so she can hear me over the noise and focus on what I’m saying.

“Just listen to the music and move with me,” I say, and she relaxes against my chest. “You can’t focus on what you see and what you hear in a place like this. Right now, let me be your eyes.”

She reaches a hand up and touches my face then rests it on my shoulder. Her ass moves against my cock, and if this were my bedroom it’s how I’d take her. Nice and slow with her body at ease. My fingers trail up her hip and to her breast. I dip my hand inside her dress and I can feel her nipple harden as my fingers pinch her slightly. She gasps but pushes her body against me even more and leans her head to the side. I look down at her bare neck and never in my life have I had a desire to bite, but I do now. Something dark inside of me calls out to take her and to become one. It’s her.

I’m not acting like myself at all.

“Is this what you want?” I say as I place a kiss on the bare skin of her throat.

“More,” she says, and somehow I can hear the soft word over the thundering song.

I kiss her again and this time I run my tongue across the spot as I play with her nipple and rub my cock on her ass.

Something prickles the back of my neck and I look up in time to see a man on the other side of the dance floor watching us. He’s got his hands tucked in his pockets and he probably appears casual to everyone else, but I’m trained to know his kind. He’s a vampire, too, and from the look in his eyes he doesn’t like that I’ve got my hands on Ravana. Just when I’m about to tell her we need to leave, he turns his back on us and he’s gone. I don’t know if he realized that I knew what he was, or he decided I wasn’t someone he wanted to fuck with. Either way, my focus is back on the most important thing and that’s Ravana.

She turns in my arms, her eyes still closed, and I lean down and press my lips to hers. The fire that began earlier erupts into an inferno. My hands go to her ass and I pull her tight against me as her arms wrap around my neck.

“I’m burning up,” she says between kisses, desperate for our bodies to be connected. “What’s happening to me? I’ve never felt this before.”

I reach up and grab a fistful of hair then pull her back so I can look into her eyes. Neither have I. “And you won’t feel it again.”

I carry her out of the crowd to the front exit as the bouncer opens the door for me. My hotel is just down the block and I eat up the space in no time. I don’t let her feet touch the ground once from the moment we left to the club to the moment we enter my suite.

I’m breathing heavy, but it’s not from exertion, it’s from the desire hammering all over my body, and I don’t have a choice but to listen to it.

“Take o your dress,” I order when I put her on her feet and hold her steady as she begins to sway. I stalk towards her, but for every step I take, she takes one back. “That wasn’t a question, Ravana. You’re going to do it, because we both know how this is going to end.”

Her back hits the window that looks out onto the city below. She looks beautiful with her swollen lips and her hair a mess. When I’m right in front of her and she has nowhere to go, her breath trembles.

“I want you,” she says and licks her lips. “I tried to see if I could feel this way about someone else, but it was impossible. This is unreal and I feel like I don’t have control of my body.”

I run my hands down her sides and kneel in front of her.

“That’s because it’s mine.” I grip the material with my fists

and yank it down o her body. “And if you want this rough, all you have to do is say the word.”

I look up at her as I slide my fingers into the front of her panties and pop them o of her like wrapping paper ribbon. I toss them to the ground and grab her thigh, putting it on my shoulder. She cries out as I bury my face in her pussy and run my tongue between her lips.

Her hands grip my hair tight when she starts to lose her footing. I put her other leg on my shoulder and she squeezes her thighs tight on either side of my head as I lick her. I’ve got her ass grabbed with both my hands as her bare back is against the cool glass. She’s getting louder as her climax approaches and my tongue works double time. The taste of her pussy is better than anything I’ve ever had and I’m eager for more. It’s warm and it’s sticky and I’m fucking hungry. I feel her getting wetter and she rocks against my face. She’s fucking my mouth like her pussy is god’s gift and I’m taking it as if it’s the goddamn holy grail.

She cums on my tongue and I growl for more as she calls out my name. She’s strong, but I’m stronger. As she tries to fight me to stop, I keep on going. “You’ve got another for me,” I tell her and keep on licking. It doesn’t take long until she proves me right and cums again on my tongue. I’m a man possessed and I’ve never felt so in tune with someone.

It’s like I can read her mind.

I let her down slowly, making sure her legs can hold her, then I sit back and strip o my clothes. I’m kneeling on the floor as I take my dick in my hand and give it a few long strokes.

“Get down here and show me how a princess sucks a cock.”

Without hesitation she falls to her knees in front of me and she leans forward with her mouth open. Instead of

teasing me and licking the head, she sucks half my length into her mouth before I’m hitting the back of her throat.

“Fuck!” I shout, and it echoes through the room.

The carpet burns into my knees as I thrust forward and her hands wrap around the length she can’t take. I feel myself so close to the edge as cum drips from my cock and she laps it up.

I gather her hair in one hand and grip it tight to guide her up and down. Her eyes lock on mine as she swallows my cock, and I swear to god I see heaven in that moment. Right then, I pull her o me and push her down onto her back. I shove her legs apart roughly as I slide the length of my cock against her clit before I enter her.

“This mouth is going to break me,” I say as I run my thumb along her bottom lip. Everything about her is likely going to break me.

I lean down and kiss her and taste my cum on her tongue.

There’s still the scent of her pussy on my lips and it’s dirty and intimate. I’m beyond control and I can’t wait any longer as I thrust my cock into her dripping pussy.

Something tight clenches in my chest and I gasp as we connect. My eyes stay locked with hers and she’s just as surprised as I am as her fingernails dig into my arms. It’s powerful and exciting and something inside me shifts, an invisible bond flowing between us like magic.

We both moan when I move and the bond around us becomes tighter and tighter. I lay my body fully on her and wrap my arms around her back. I can’t get close enough, can’t be inside her deep enough, as our connection strengthens.

“What’s happening?” I ask, wondering if this is what happened every time vampires have sex.

“I-I don’t know,” she says as her eyelids become heavy and her body softens. “Don’t stop.”

I bite her bottom lip before I kiss my way down her neck and thoughts of my teeth on her tender neck spring to mind again. I’m shocked but turned on at the thought of tasting her. I was raised to be repulsed, but right now all I want to do is stay inside of her forever.

Her pussy is tight and I feel myself leaking cum in her with every thrust. Her hands go to my ass, and every time I pull out, she grabs me tight and brings me back in. I hold myself deep in her and grind against her clit.

Every inch of my body is alight with what feels like an electrical current. Her body against mine is the only thing I can focus on, and when she cries out, it’s as if it’s my own orgasm. I grunt and bury my face in her neck as my cock begins to empty. Her pussy pulses as my teeth graze her neck and I begin to bite down. That’s when I feel her do the same and I can’t control myself any longer. I bite her hard and another orgasm rockets through her, her razor-sharp teeth piercing my skin.

My vision goes black and my head is dizzy as my climax goes on and on. I don’t know what happens, but I taste something sweet right before everything goes quiet. The only sound in the room is the sound of us breathing and I have to blink a few times to get my sight back.

I lean back and look at her, and I’m surprised to see a small amount of blood on her lips.

“I’m so sorry,” she gasps when she sees the mark on my shoulder and goes to touch her lips.

I grab her wrist before she can wipe it away and lean down slowly and kiss her. The taste of the two of us mingled is somehow more intimate than what we just shared.

“Don’t you dare apologize,” I order, kissing her once again. “There is nothing that we did that was wrong.”

I stare into her eyes and wait until she nods before I wrap her in my arms and pick her up.

“What are you doing?” She looks around, surprised.

“Carrying you to bed.” I give her my cocky smile that I know she loves. “I’ve got a headboard you’ve yet to meet.”

I feel her smack my chest as I take her to the bedroom. I don’t plan on letting her leave for quite some time, if ever, once we’re in there.

CHAPTER 7

RAVANA

M

y eyes fly open with the feeling that the sun is going to rise soon. There’s something inside each vampire that reminds us and keeps us safe, and that little feeling is growing stronger.

I don’t have to feel his body against me to know that last night was real. I lick my lips thinking about sinking my teeth into him again, and the ache to taste him has my body heating up. I still can’t believe that I bit him, but all of it feels like a dream. He tasted better than I could have ever imagined. He tasted like he was mine. He’d even bit me.

Remembering his bite on me makes me clench my legs together.

I turn my head to look at him and wonder why I feel this pull toward him. What if this is only a one-night stand to him? The way he talked and handled my body, I had no doubt this was nothing new to him. Not to mention the hotel room.

He’s obviously only passing through.

I lie there, soaking him in, wanting to remember everything. The thought of being apart from him makes an ache throb through my body. Did we mate last night? I’d wondered about it during the heat of the moment, but I didn’t sense his feelings or thoughts like I thought mates were able to do with each other. I debate sneaking out of bed

and taking the coward’s way out. I don’t want to have an awkward goodbye and it’s already going to rip me apart to have to leave. It has to be a one-night stand because last night was not about making love. It was something primal. It was the first time in my life I ever felt such raw attraction and need. Maybe that’s why I’d never gone that far with a man before I was turned. I was picking the type of men I thought would fit into the cookie-cutter life I’d dreamed up in my mind.

Maybe things could be di erent with Valen if we were mated. He doesn't seem like the type that is looking for marriage and babies, but I can’t remember the last time I’d had such a wonderful night. It could be a fun fling for a while, but what about when he’s done sowing his wild oats? I can’t give him the things that most people want when they are ready to settle. I glance over at the hotel room door, debating what I should do.

“Don’t even think about it,” his deep voice rumbles, and it sends goosebumps over my body. He really does have a way with me.

When I turn on my side to look at him, my eyes go to the mark I made on his shoulder. He had a few others on his body I know I made, but the sheet is hiding them at the moment.

“You’re not going anywhere.” His hold on me tightens and his simple words warm me.

“The sun is coming up,” I remind him, still surprised at how he knows what I am. “I don’t feel secure in a hotel room. I need to get home.” I’m shocked I passed out to begin with, but the man put me into an orgasm coma. That’s another thing I need to look into. Since turning I’ve been unable to get o , but last night the floodgates opened. Valen got me o harder than I had ever gotten myself o before. I still wonder if he knows he was my first. With his cocky

attitude I don’t plan on letting him in on that little fact if he didn’t notice at the time.

“I won’t let anything harm you.” He rolls over on me and my legs spread wide, making room for him. His big body covers mine and it feels just right.

He could so easily hurt me. I’ve been down that path before, but this one will be a di erent. The twins told me to stay away from him. Maybe I should have listened because the last time a friend told me to stay away from another man I hadn't listened and I paid the price. With that memory I can feel my guard start to rise.

“Did you take me to a hotel because it was close by, or is this what you usually do with women? I assume you’re only passing through town.” I’m eager to know because the sun is rising and I need to get a move on. What am I to him and is he feeling the things I am?

“What I usually do?” He gives me that cocky grin I should hate but it makes him look sexier. Bastard. He’s dominant but does it in a way that makes me feel wanted. His need for me is so great that he can’t help but demand things— another thing that should be sending up red flags. My ex wanted to own me, too, but he tried to hide it. Valen says whatever he wants and it doesn’t go unnoticed he didn't say he’s only passing through.

“Picking up girls and taking them to the closest hotel.

Giving everyone a show on the dance floor last night to feed that cocky ego of yours.” I try to smirk back as if it doesn't a ect me. I’m thankful he’s not a vampire or he’d smell the jealousy rolling o me.

“Might be hard to believe, princess, but I don’t meet women in bars and take them back to hotels.” He leans down, getting more in my face. “I remember you enjoying our dance last night.” He goes to kiss me, but I put my hands on his chest and push him back to stop. I did enjoy it, but

now I feel like some cheap conquest. Or maybe I’m trying to make myself not like him so this won’t hurt so much.

“Oh, so I get the cheap treatment of the hotel and you letting every man in the bar last night know that you’d get to fuck me.”

His jaw hardens as he clenches his teeth, and I wonder if he’s fighting back from saying something. I find it odd because from what I've seen, he has no problems saying anything he wants, no matter how crude it might be.

I shove hard on his firm chest and he actually moves enough that I can slide out from under him and get to my feet. He sits up on the bed, staring at me as I place my hands on my hips while I’m still completely naked. I’m pretty sure my dress is ruined so there’s no way I can put it back on.

It’s then I really get a good look at his body. It’s littered with small scars, like something you’d see on someone in the military or a fighter of some kind. He has the build for it and it’s a reminder of how little I know about him.

It’s then it hits me that he can see my scars, too. I watch as his eyes go to my stomach and my hand flies to cover the mark. I turn around so he’s looking at my back, but even the act of looking away from him is painful. Oh god, did I become mated to him last night? A man that for all I know will be gone in hours is going to leave me to go insane. At least that's what I think happens. I don’t know anything about female vampires when they lose their mates. I didn't even know vampires could mate with humans until Kane and Juliet. This life is still new to me.

“Vampires don’t scar.” His words are low and filled with anger.

“No, we don’t.” I feel him come up behind me, and then he turns me around to face him. I look up into his dark eyes, trying to read his emotions.

If we’re mated, shouldn't I be feeling more of his emotions or even hearing his thoughts? Maybe my own are too consuming and all over the place to even try and read his.

I don’t even feel like myself. Valen’s hand goes to my stomach and moves my own out of the way. He places his there, and the feel of his rough hands on my soft skin is nice.

I can’t stop myself from leaning into his touch, and the pull to him grows stronger.

“Tell me who did this,” he whispers.

“It doesn't matter anymore.” I try to say it like I don’t care. “It’s been taken care of already.”

With the amount of blood left at the scene and my blood all over Jarrod’s clothes, the police charged him with my murder even without a body. They thought he buried me somewhere, so he was locked away in a place where he could never hurt another woman. Justice was done or so they said.

I never really thought it was because I wanted him to bleed too.

“Why do you even care? I’m just another random hookup in a line of many, I’m sure. I was all too willing to drop to my knees and suck you o at your command.” I throw the words out in anger. Or maybe it isn't anger but sadness, frustration, jealousy and something else I can’t place. It’s all too much. I’m on overload here, feeling emotions I’m not used to having anymore.

I want to push him away from me but grab onto him at the same time. I can’t even help myself because I like the way he commanded me to do those things. He took the control right out of my hands. Control and order are how I’ve had to have things so that I can function. I need it all mapped out, and he took that from me last night. But now I’m doing the one thing I told myself I’d never do again. I’m falling head over heels for a man, and this time it’s worse than before.

“I care a lot when someone hurts a woman.” His words are hard, but his face softens. It makes him look younger than I previously assumed him to be. He doesn’t have any laugh lines on his face, and maybe it’s because he has as many walls up as I do.

It’s then I realize it’s anger that’s fueling me more than anything now, and anger I can deal with because it’s easier.

“Do you have a family?” I ask him, knowing I’ve caught him o guard with my question.

“Not any longer.” I see the hint of sadness as he says it.

“You want one, though, don’t you? One day?” I wave my hand around the hotel room. “Once you’re past your playboy and one-night stand days.”

“I’m not a fucking playboy. If I was I would have had a condom on my dick last night. Maybe I would have been prepared instead of attacking you like a man getting a taste of something he's never had.”

“I’m sure you’ve never had a vampire before. They say females are rare and don’t typically find mates. Male vampires have a hard time turning women. I think it links back to disrespecting whoever their mate might be. Mated vampires are jealous creatures. I hear the females can be the worst.” I let my warning ring clear.

Valen reaches up and touches one of the bite marks I left on him. I can’t even be sure how many times I bit him or how long we fucked in that hotel bed. My stomach turns at the word fuck because, yes, some of it did feel like raw fucking, but other parts felt tender and sweet as the hours passed by. It was as if we were two people in love.

“Answer the question,” I remind him. He’s good at moving on to something else and trying to distract me from the real questions I want answers to.

“Yeah, at one time the idea of a family sounded nice. A real one. Not one that felt like your whole life was planned

out. That you had to follow a certain path.”

“The American dream,” I respond easily, because I once had that dream, too. “That’s something I could never give you.” I turn from him to go in search of something to wear. I don’t want to see the disappointment in his face that I can’t give him everything he could ever want.

Sure, maybe we could make us work for a little while, but for him it wouldn't be forever, and where would that leave me? Dead all over again because of a man. Maybe we hadn’t mated or if we had, it could be broken still because it’s so early. The thought takes the breath right out of me.

Valen reaches out and grabs my arm softly. “You know better than anyone that things change.” I raise my head to look him in his eyes.

“Maybe for some, but for me…” I pull my eyes from his because I can’t stand what they do to me. They can control me like a spell. “I still mourn my losses and I don’t ever see that going away.” I swallow to keep a lump from forming in my throat. “I’d end up making you miserable if you stayed with me. We'd break each other's hearts.” I give him a halfsmile. It’s forced, but I try to not seem a ected. I shake my head. “This is silly. I don't even know why I’m getting into this with you. It doesn't matter. We both know what last night was and there’s no reason to make this a big deal. I get it. I’m a big girl, but I’m also woman enough to admit me hanging around and doing this with you for a few more days won’t work for me. I’d probably go crazy with possessiveness and cling to you.”

“Princess, you can cling to me anytime you like.” He pulls me into his hard body and I melt into him as if we are made for each other. He looks down at me. “Stop putting up the walls. I promise you I’ll keep knocking them down.”

I want to yell at him and tell him how this would never work. He admitted he’s dreamed about having a family

before, and I know he means beyond what I have with my self-made family. He knows I’m a vampire. He should also know then I can’t have children. I don’t know why he’s even pushing for this.

I reach down and pick up a shirt o the floor, but I freeze when I hear someone closing in. “Someone is coming.”

“I know,” he says, already in motion. He pushes me behind him as the door bursts open.

Standing there in the open doorway is Bishop and the twins.

“You’ve had your fun, it’s time to go,” Bishop tells me as I peek out from behind Valen.

“She’s not going anywhere.” Valen takes a step towards Bishop in challenge. Don’t get me wrong, Valen is a big man, but no way can he take on three vampires unless he wants to kill them.

“They’re my family, Valen,” I tell him as I put my hand on his arm. I can feel all the emotions pouring o of him and I want to calm him.

“Turn around. All of you. She’s not even fucking dressed.

Have some respect,” he barks at them.

I’m surprised they actually do what he says, and I take the time to slide Valen’s shirt on over my head. I glance over and see him pulling on some pants.

“Tick tock, the sun is coming up,” I hear Erik say.

“I have to go,” I tell Valen.

Moments ago I was trying to get the hell out of here and now that it's really happening I don’t want to leave.

“You know how hard this is for me? I can’t let you walk out the door with them.”

“They’re my family,” I say again, and Valen glances over his shoulder for a moment then back to me.

“Yeah, well, one isn't looking at you like he’s your family.

He sounds jealous.” Valen growls the last part.

He turns back around to face Bishop and the twins. “She stays with me.” Valen’s stance widens like he’s ready for a fight.

“I guess we could come in and have a nice little chat.

Then maybe you can tell Ravana who you really are, Valen Sterling. Or have you mentioned the truth already?” Bishop says lazily, like he’s already won this fight.

“It’s not like that.” Valen turns to look down at me. “I promise I was never going to hurt you.” He reaches out to touch my face. “It wasn't even you I was looking for, but there you were, making me forget why I was even here to begin with. I saw you sitting on that bench watching those children go door to door. I didn't know something could look so beautiful and sad at the same time.”

“Then you couldn't stop following her, could you?”

Bishop takes another step into the room, breaking into our moment. “Were you debating on if you wanted to fuck her or kill her? Or maybe you thought you could have both.”

Valen launches himself at Bishop, taking him down to the ground and landing a punch to his face. They roll, and Bishop comes up on top of Valen.

“Do something!” I yell at the twins, but they keep on watching as if this is a front row seat to a UFC fight. When Bishop leans up to throw another punch at Valen, I move as fast as I can and throw myself on top of Valen. l know Bishop won’t hit me.

Valen rolls, taking me with him, and stands up. I swear I would think he was a vampire if I didn't know any better.

Valen pushes me behind him once again, ready to fight even though he’s facing o with three vampires.

“He wants you and I won’t let him have you,” Valen says.

The twins look around the room, trying not to look at any of us because they have been making the same remarks the past few weeks about Bishop.

“I’m protective over her because she’s my niece. She’s the only family I have left,” Bishop throws out.

My eyes lock with Bishop and I see the look of anguish on his face. He was created long before me and this is the first I’m hearing about it. Why would he hide this?

“It’s why you saved me that day,” I say, more to myself, realizing that he must have been watching me.

“That never should have happened. I should have been keeping a better eye on you.” Regret rings in his words.

“It’s why I feel a deeper connection with you than the others. It isn’t just because you’re my maker?” I ask.

“I believe so. I feel it, too, and I don’t have it with the others. You’re like a daughter to me. I watched you for so long and kept an eye on you the best I could. I still failed you.” He looks over at Valen. “I won’t make the same mistake again.” Bishop’s eyes flash back to mine. “He’s the slayer.”

I gasp as I take a step away from Valen as if I was actually hit.

“I’d never hurt you.” Valen clears the space I put between us as he holds his hands out.

“But you already have,” Bishop says for me. “The man who took her life filled her head with lies, too. He pretended to be something he wasn't and you’re no di erent.”

I stare at Valen, willing him to say something, but his eyes are cast down on the floor. I can feel the anger rolling o him, but oddly I’m still not afraid of him. Somehow deep down I know he’d never hurt me.

“The sun is almost up and we need to get you home.”

Bishop holds out his hand to me and I go to take it, but Valen grabs mine instead.

“This isn't over,” he tells me as his dark eyes bore into mine.

“Is that a threat?” I raise my chin in challenge to him.

“No, princess. That’s a promise.”

CHAPTER 8

RAVANA

I

sit on my bed unsure what to do. Between finding out about Bishop and Valen and now this hunger deep inside me that’s mounting by the second.

Why did every man in my life hide who they really were to me? I go to my closet and find something to wear, knowing Bishop is likely downstairs pacing, waiting for me to come down. I didn't have it in me when we left the hotel to get into it with him about everything.

Being a younger vampire, it’s harder for me to stay awake when the sun starts to rise. Normally I hate that, but I was thankful for it today. I was able to crash without having to go over everything in my mind. I settle on a simple dress before going into the bathroom and brushing out my hair. I stare at myself in the mirror. Something feels o . It’s not the pain of being apart from Valen either. It’s something more and I can’t figure it out. It’s hard to focus on what it might be when my heart is shredded. I’ve never felt more out of control than I do right now. It’s unsettling.

Leaving my room, I head downstairs into the living room where Bishop is pacing back and forth as I knew he would be.

He stops when I enter the room. “Ravana.” He clears the distance between us. “I’m sorry. I should have told you.” His

normally perfect suit looks crumpled, like he slept in it.

Though I don’t think he slept at all.

“Why didn't you?” I ask. I could see not telling me when I was human, but not after I was changed. There was no need to hide it then.

“I failed you. I wasn't there to stop that man from hurting you.” He runs his hand through his hair. “When I brought you back you looked at me like I was a father figure to you.

Always so trusting. You knew I would keep you safe, let me guide you into learning this new life. I didn't want to lose that. You may not be my daughter, but since that day you have felt like it. You lost your life that day, but I gained something I thought I’d never have. A child.”

My heart clenches because I can relate to that. “You might find a mate, Bishop. Look at Kane, his mate is human and now he’s going to be a father.” I try to give him hope, not wanting anyone to feel the loss I feel.

“I don’t think there is a mate out there for me, Ravana.”

He says it with such certainty. I go to rebu him, but he cuts me o . “I’ve been doing some reading since Kane and Juliet.

With her being pregnant and all, I need to know everything I can.”

Always our protector. Watching out for all of us. It had all been a shock to all of us when we found out Juliet was pregnant.

“It’s rare for a vampire to mate with a human, and in the cases where the male was the vampire, the human females had become pregnant.”

“I think that’s pretty clear.” I laugh, but it’s forced. I noticed he said when the vampire was the male, the human woman became pregnant. Not the other way around. I still can’t help myself from asking, certain now that Valen is my mate. Ever since I woke I can feel him more and more. We’re connected. A hunger nags at me. I need him. More than that,

I need to bite him badly. My mouth waters thinking about it.

It’s been so long since I’ve experienced the feeling of hunger.

“Has it ever happened the other way? The female vampire becoming pregnant?” I ask, already knowing the answer.

“I’ve sorry, Ravana. There wasn't anything documented, and I actually couldn't even find a vampire female-human male mated pair.” I see the sadness in his eyes for me. I know it’s hurting him, too, because he thinks me being childless lies on his shoulders because he didn't stop what happened to me. I could have been out there married as a human living a normal life with a house filled with kids.

“That’s why I wasn't sure if you two really were even mated for sure,” he adds. I can hear an almost hopeful note to his words. Yeah, I can see why he wouldn’t want me to mate to a slayer.

“It’s fine.” I wave my hand. “It’s something I’ve learned to accept.” Children aren't in my future. I need to actually let that go and maybe I can live a happier life, come to terms with everything.

“You don’t have to lie to me, Ravana.” He pulls me in for a hug.

“I think I’m mated to Valen,” I whisper as he hugs me.

“I’m mated to a man who kills my kind.” History sure does have a way of repeating itself, doesn't it? Not only that, I would never be able to give my mate what he truly wants.

“I won’t let anything happen to you again,” Bishop vows.

I don’t want him to make a promise he can’t keep.

“I won’t be able to stay away from him. I’m already fighting myself from going to find him right now.”

“I’ve locked down the house. You can’t get out, Ravana.”

His eyes lock on mine. “Even if you wanted to.” He’s not smug about his words, but they do hold an edge of warning

to not even try. I know he probably has guards everywhere outside. Uncontrollable anger rises inside me.

“I know you’ve mated, but I’m seeing what can be done.

Maybe we can break it. I still need to find out more about your mate. He’s made a name for himself, Ravana. Feared by vampires. It’s not only his name. It’s his family. He was born to kill our kind.” His words hang for a moment. “I don’t only mean that he’s trained in killing vampires. It’s in his blood.

He’s human, but he’s is a little more than the average man.

Faster, stronger, and can even sense our kind. He’s even more dangerous if he’s mated with you. Had your blood. Who knows how strong he is now. There is no telling.”

“He would never hurt me,” I defend. I know this. But more than that, his words still ring in my ears. This isn't over, he said to me. “I don’t think you understand. I need his blood. It hurts. I feel hunger. Real hunger.” My hand goes to my stomach, the ache growing even more intense.

Bishop pulls out his phone and taps at it. “We need Kane.

I want to know if he felt the same thing. I thought the wanting of blood was an indication of desire, a need for sex to feel connected. Are you sure that’s not what you mean?”

I shake my head. “Oh, I feel those things, too, but this feels like I’m starving to death.” I glance towards the door, but Bishop grabs for me, pulling me back. His strength is too great for me to fight. In my mind, I scream out Valen’s name.

“What the fuck?!” Kane bursts into the room, his mate not far behind him, followed by the twins. I turn to look at them all and a growl comes from deep inside of me.

“What the actual fuck is going on?” Ezra growls.

Everyone is on edge.

“Let me go,” I demand.

“Calm down and I will,” Bishop responds coolly.

“Breathe. I promise we will work this out.” I know he’s

trying to calm me down, but I can’t find reason in my mind.

Only one thing matters right now. Valen.

“He’s mine. You can’t keep me from him.” I jerk in Bishop’s hold, but it’s unbreakable. “I need him!” It comes out in a cry this time.

Everyone stands there in shock while I feel like I’m being ripped apart.

“Spit out what’s going on,” Kane demands. I can tell he’s not sure if he should attack Bishop or help him restrain me.

“She wants to go to him. I thought they might have mated. It’s clear now they have, but something is di erent.”

He’s right. Something is di erent.

“I need him,” I say again.

“She craves his blood,” Bishop tells them. “This is more than mere desire. This is hunger.”

“I’m starving.” It comes out in a whimper.

“That’s not how it felt for me. Oh, I wanted to bite my Juliet, but it wasn't starvation.” They all keep staring at me like I’m going crazy. Maybe I am.

“I feel it,” Juliet says softly, stepping out more from behind Kane. She places her hand on his arms and he pulls her into him. “I enjoy biting Kane, too, but I think that hunger I get, like the one you’re talking about, is coming from the baby.” She rests her hand on her stomach. “I thought I’d crave things like ice cream and pickles, silly stu like that, but no. When a craving hits, it’s for Kane’s blood.”

Her words rain over me. I try to soak in what she’s saying.

“But…” I can’t even form words. There is no way I’m pregnant.

“The first time Kane and I made love, he knocked me up.”

Juliet’s cheeks pinken as she says it. Kane gives her a smile, something that used to be a rare thing to see, but not since he found Juliet.

I shake my head. “It can’t be.” I don’t even want to hope for something like that. I close my eyes, trying to focus on my body. Bishop finally lets me go. I turn to look at him, searching for guidance.

His hand comes to rest over my stomach. I watch his eyes widen. My heart starts to pound. Then I feel it. Not me.

Valen. Anger pounding down, and I know he’s here.

A loud crash sounds and I know it’s the front door. Kane pulls Juliet behind him as a very pissed o Valen comes strolling into the room like he owns the place, as if he didn’t bust down my front door.

“You should get better guards.” His eyes flick to Bishop.

“Get your fucking hands o her or I’ll remove them from your body. I don’t care if she is your niece.” I swear a smirk lifts at the corner of Bishop’s mouth.

“You got a little of her blood in you, didn’t you? I wonder what that might do to someone like you.” Bishop studies Valen. “Even stronger now?” He cocks his head to the side, studying Valen, but his hand does drop away from my stomach.

Valen ignores Bishop. “Come here, princess. I feel what you need. Take it.” In a blink I’m on him, my teeth sinking into his neck. As I wrap my body around him, he holds me close to him. I can feel tension leave his body. “I would have been here faster, but I had things to take care of,” he whispers in my ear. I can’t respond because I don’t want to pull my mouth away from him.

“All of you, get out,” I hear Valen say, but all I can focus on is the sweetness of his blood filling me. That hunger dissipates as another grows. The need for him to be inside me blooms by the second.

“Now.” I pull my teeth out his neck to repeat Valen’s order. I want to be alone with him. We need to talk…

“Drink,” Valen orders, placing the head on the back on of my head and pushing me back to his neck. I do.

“I know what she needs. I’ve got her. Get out or you’ll learn how deadly I really am. The only reason I haven't come for any of you after taking her from me is because of her and what you mean to her.” I pull back, licking my lips and looking into his dark eyes.

“No one is taking me from you,” I reassure him. I couldn't bear it. I’m not even sure what I would do if someone tried right now, and I love everyone standing in this room. It hits me hard as I think the words. I do. I love this man.

“Love you, too, princess.” I let out a small gasp that he heard my inner thoughts. He gives me a full-on smile.

Everything he feels for me washes over me. I can feel him.

Really feel him. I think all of my fears and the change to my body disoriented my senses, but now it’s all coming to me.

“We’ll go for now,” Bishop says, making it clear they will all be back. “There is much to discuss.” With that they all start to leave.

“There was a young girl hiding out watching this place.

Human,” Valen tells them as they are about to leave. “I’ve seen her before. She was at the theatre the same night I was.

She is spying from the looks of it. Not one of your guards.

From what I saw in her bag, she's been watching you all for a while, and I have no idea who she is. She doesn't run in any circle I know.”

“And what did happen to my guards?” Bishops asks. I know some are humans who don’t know what we are, but others are local vampires who work for Bishop.

“I’ve got tranqs for all kinds.” This time he does give one of those cocky smirks. “Might want to go wake them up.”

“The girl?” Erik bites out. Anger is clear in his tone, which is unusual for him and his laidback way. Something

flashes in his eyes.

“Cotton candy,” Ezra says absently, his nostrils flaring.

His twin nods. They both look on edge.

“I let her be. Spooked her a little, so she left. I don’t hurt innocent people.” The twins both turn to leave without even a word.

“But we aren't people, are we?” Bishop turns to face us again, stopping his retreat.

“I never said all vampires are bad. You assumed that,” he throws back. “But eventually sometimes even the good ones go bad. Crazy. And some people, vampire or not, need to be taken care of.” They stare at each other for a moment before Bishop nods and leaves.

“You want to talk, call me,” Juliet tells me as Kane leads her from the room, leaving Valen and me all alone.

“You broke my door,” I tease as I lean forward and lick the spot where I bit him. He growls. I can feel his cock jerk against me.

“Fuck the door.” He takes my mouth in a deep kiss filled with so much raw passion that I know in this moment this was never a game for him. It was never just a one-night stand. He was staking his claim on me as much as I’d just staked mine on him.

“Not just the door,” I breathe as I pull away from his mouth, and we’re soon heading for my bedroom.

CHAPTER 9

VALEN

I

press her against the wall and plant my hands on either side of her. “You have no idea what you’ve woken up inside me,” I say as I run my nose along her jaw. “You talk about when you were changed and how Bishop created you…” My teeth graze her neck and she trembles under my touch. “Did you stop and think that maybe you’re the one that created me?”

Her hands move to my stomach and then lower until her fingers are fumbling with my pants.

“I love you so much, Ravana.” My chest tightens when her hand dips down into my boxer briefs and wraps around my cock. “I don’t care if they are your family, I won’t let anyone get in our way ever again.” It was so hard waiting for the sun to set to go to her. I knew she needed a moment with them and I didn’t want to rain down hell on them all when the sun was out that could end up with her or the people she calls her family getting hurt. As much as I wanted to beat the shit out of them, it would kill me that it would hurt her seeing me do that. But I would if I had to. Luckily it hasn’t come to that.

Her grip tightens as she moves up and down my length. I can’t think straight, but when I feel her lips on my neck everything focuses on that. I want her bite again. I could feel

her hunger when I was in my way to her. She’d been in pain and needed me. I hated that, but a darker part of me enjoyed that she needed me so badly. Only me.

“Do it,” I command, and I feel her gently bite down. I hiss when her other hand joins in and she doubles her e ort on my cock. Her tongue glides across the bite and I can feel our bodies connect. It’s unreal and so powerful that I have to force myself to stand upright.

She slowly lowers herself to her knees in front of me and pulls out my cock. She tongues the end of it and I growl as I grip her dark hair.

“That’s enough,” I say, pulling her back after only a few licks. I love her mouth, but it’s not what I’m after right now.

“Get on all fours,” I order. I know it turns her on when I boss her around during sex. And it fucking turns me on when she does as I say, not because I say so but because she wants to please me.

She does as I ask and I pull my shirt o as I get down on the floor with her. I push her dress up around her waist and then grab the edge of her panties. I slide them down her ass and around her thighs as I kiss across her cheeks. Every inch of her is so soft. Softer than anything I’ve ever touched before.

“Spread your knees.”

Again, she does what I tell her, spreading her legs as much as she can with her panties stopping her from going too far. I lean down and kiss the backs of her thighs before I lick my way to her center. Her full ass presses up against my face as my tongue finds her pussy lips. I lick her wet clit and taste her sweetness, gripping her cheeks and pulling her tighter against me. Her hips begin to rock with the motion and soon she’s riding my face. I love how freely she gives herself over to me, and over to the pleasure.

“Valen, I’m dying for you. It’s been too long.”

It’s only been hours, but it feels like weeks. How can I be so desperate for her in such a short time? It’s the bond between us, and now I’ll never be without her again. She’s everything to me and I swear on my life that I’ll keep her safe.

“Just let me taste you first,” I say as I suck on her clit. “I need it, princess.”

She moans as her orgasm bears down on her. I can’t enter her without the taste of her pussy on my lips, and I want her to cum for me. I give her ass a slight spank and she cries out as her thighs tighten. She pushes her pussy against my mouth hard and cums on my tongue.

I moan at the flavor and can’t help but think it’s di erent this time. Could it be our mated bond that’s making her seem so much sweeter? I close my eyes and drink it in, savoring every drop she gives me.

When she’s done I sit up and grab my cock. I run the hard, thick head up and down her wet slit until the end is shiny with her release. I slowly enter her, letting her feel every hard inch of me. My cock throbs with the need to release, but I force myself to fight it.

I lean forward and blanket my body over hers as I kiss her shoulder and neck. “I won’t be able to stop,” I say as I slowly thrust in and out. “I’m addicted to you, and pulling out is painful.”

She rocks her hips back and grinds against me. I run my hand around her waist and then between us so I can pet her pussy while she moves. Our bodies move like we’ve been doing this for centuries and the bond that we share grows tighter.

“Don’t ever let me go,” she says, and my grip on her strengthens. That will never happen. She is mine.

My teeth nibble down her shoulder and she doesn’t have to tell me what she wants. I can feel it pulse through her as if

I’m inside her head. Our connection is powerful and unlike anything we’ve had before. I don’t know why or what has changed, but I’m completely attuned to her every thought and movement.

“You think I’d let you get away?” I sink my teeth into her, and at that exact moment her orgasm rushes through her.

She cries out my name and I can taste her passion. It triggers my own climax as we become one and I can feel our mingled release on my fingers. It’s all-consuming and I’m surrounded by her.

“I love you, Valen,” she says, her voice soft and sweet.

I hate pulling my cock out of her, but I pick her up and carry her in my arms to the bed. I’ve got to learn some selfcontrol and wait until she’s on a proper surface to take her.

But I’m too consumed with getting to taste her that I can’t think straight.

I place her in the bed and then slide in next to her. I kiss every inch of her as we rub skin to skin, and I can’t think of a better way to spend eternity.

CHAPTER 10

RAVANA

“Y

ou know we’ll have to get out of this bed at some point,” I tell Valen as I nip at his chest, which I’m sprawled across. “Don’t you need food?” I glance up at him. He’s playing with my long hair, wrapping it around his fingers. We’ll always need to feed from each other to live for eternity but he is still human.

He rolls me over. “Oh, what I want to eat is already in this bed.” He kisses me. I wrap myself around him, but I know he has to be hungry.

“You know I’m a really good cook. It’s actually what I used to do before…” I trail o . I always hate saying I died.

“You didn’t die, baby. You became more,” he tells me, reading my thoughts. “Think about it. We might not have ever found each other if you hadn’t, and now not only do we have each other, we have each other for eternity.”

“How do you manage to be cocky and sweet at the same time?” I run my hands up his back into his hair.

“You bring it out in me.” He leans down, brushing his mouth against mine. “And you like it.”

He’s right. I do. When I dated, I would have never gone for a man like him, but he is what I need. Rough around the edges with a touch of sweet that’s only for me. A protector.

Even Bishop admitted he was born a slayer, but I think it’s something more than that.

I also know it’s something we need to talk about. Because he does kill my kind, and soon he’s going to find out that our child will be a vampire, too.

“You know I do. Even when I try to hide it.” Something I won’t be doing anymore with him. Before, it was a shield to protect myself. I also thought it was wrong to like the idea of him ordering me around. I didn’t know what to feel about the fact that it turned me on. I can see now that he might be giving orders, but this man would do anything for me in turn, giving me all the control, if I really think about it. He’d never do anything to hurt me.

“Like in the bar?” I nod. “I shouldn’t have done that, but it’s hard to keep my hands o you. To top it o , I wanted everyone in there to know you were mine. All those fucking looking at you. Wanting you. I was staking my claim.”

“I think it upset me because it felt like you were staking your claim, but I was scared it was only for the night.” I glance away from him a moment before admitting my insecurity. “I wanted you so badly and I was mad that it might only be for the night. I hated wanting something that could be taken from me.”

“If anyone should get to be jealous, it’s me.” His words come out in a growl. “You almost kissed another man after only having kissed me hours before. You’re lucky that’s all I did in that bar that night,” he reminds me.

“I’d kinda forgotten about that. I was only trying to see if your kiss was di erent.” I bite my lip to keep from smiling, enjoying his jealousy a little too much.

“At least I know I’m the only man to ever have you.” Here comes that cocky grin of his. “I can promise you this. There has never been a kiss like the ones we share.” To prove it, he kisses me deep and hard.

It’s so powerful I want to cry. I never want to be without this, and I know we’re going to have a fight ahead of us.

“Princess, it’s going to be fine,” Valen tries to reassure me.

“You getting into my head is going to be hard to get used to,” I admit. I can hear his random thoughts, too.

“I love it, but it still feels like you’re blocking something from me.” He rolls over and sits up, with me straddling him, his back to the headboard. “You know I don’t just kill vampires to kill them, right, princess? I’d never hurt your family.”

“I know.” But that’s not the reason I still have a mental wall up.

“I also want you to know that while I told you I don’t like the idea of anyone hurting a woman it’s di erent when I think about someone hurting you. You being hurt crosses the lines I’ve drawn for myself to live by. They start to blur.”

His hand goes to my bare stomach, over my scar.

“Knowing the man that did this was in jail for his crime would normally be enough for me.” His eyes lock with mine.

“It’s not.”

I swear his eyes grow even darker. “He’s a dead man. I can promise you that.” I go to respond but he stops me.

“Don’t try and stop me. Please don’t ask me to leave it alone.”

“I trust you to do what you think needs to be done,” I give him. That man is in prison, but I have a feeling something like that won’t stop a man like Valen. It also makes me wonder if he isn’t just a lone slayer.

“You’re right. I do get alerts when vampires are acting badly and when they need to be dealt with. You all aren’t as secret as you think you are.”

“You love reading my thoughts, don’t you?” I smile at him. I think about how he told Bishop that some vampires

need to be put down because they go mad. But I’d never thought about them needing to be put down because they were evil to their core. If a person was bad before they were turned, I’m sure they’d still be evil after. Only now they’d be more powerful. Harder to find. Harder to kill.

“I want you to know everything about me so you feel safe.

Safe enough to let all those walls down because there isn't a thing I wouldn't tell you. If you ask me something, I will always give you the truth.”

I know he’s being honest with me. He has opened himself up to me and let me into his thoughts. I know this man loves me more than anything in the whole world. But the thing that does scare me a little is that his mind has already settled on the idea that we will never have children. He doesn't seem upset about it. In fact, all he wants and cares about is me.

I reach up, touching his face. He leans into my caress. I let my mind open fully and watch as surprise lights up his face.

“You’re going to be a father.” I give him the words he already knows. The ones that I’m still trying to wrap my mind around.

“Princess,” he says softly. “I want this. I’m sure you can feel that already.” I can. “But you have no idea what it means to me that I could give you something you’ve wanted so badly. It makes me feel like a fucking king.”

“You’re my king.” I can’t stop the tear that falls. Valen kisses it away. “You did that without even giving me a child, Valen. I’d always thought I’d lost something the day I died.

Still angry over it and making the best life I could with the aftermath of what was. But now for the first time I’m happy he took my life. It brought me to you, and I would still have picked that without us being able to have a child. I, too, want to spend eternity with you.”

“That’s good, because I wasn't really going to give you a choice,” he says as he flips us back around, his cock sliding

deep inside of me. I know there are a million other things that need to be dealt with, but the great thing about living forever is we can worry about all that tomorrow.

EPILOGUE

RAVANA

A Few Months Later…

I

pull the cherry pie from the oven and the smell fills the kitchen. I may not be able to eat it but my mate will. I also love the smell and know I will taste its sweetness later when I sink my teeth into him. From my understanding, I’m the only one who can taste what their mate has eaten. I don’t know if it’s the pregnancy or something I’ll always be able to do, but I know my baby girl loves cherry pie as much as her daddy.

I put the pie down on the rack and rub my hand over the baby bump that has formed. I’ve finally stopped getting all weepy when I look down at it. It’s hard to believe everything I’ve ever wanted is happening. Not only that, it’s more than I could have ever dreamed of.

I’m actually thankful for my death. It brought me to this place where I belong. I don’t think the man who tried to kill me would agree. Valen hadn’t told me, but I’d seen the story of him dying in prison. It didn’t go unnoticed that he’d died the same way he’d tried to end my life. If Bishop hadn’t saved me. I shake the bittersweet thought away and rest my hand on my stomach.

“What is your daddy up to?” I ask her. The man has been working on a secret project and it’s driving me crazy. He does most of it when I’m sleeping. I know he’s building something. It can’t be the baby’s room because I’ve been all over that since the moment I realized we were expecting. I may have gone a little overboard.

My daughter is either going to be really girly or hate pink by the time she’s three. Her room is a pink explosion. I don't care though. For too long I masked the feminine side of myself, trying to be strong and act as though something didn't bother me. I’d mothered the others in my coven but I’d still hold back. Valen wasn't having it. He wanted the real me and I wanted him to have that, too. There was no hiding from my mate.

I’d let him shatter the hard shell I’d built around myself. I didn't need it anymore. I might be a vampire but I’ve never felt more alive in my life then I do now. Ariella gives a little kick and I know she’s hungry. I didn't need a sonogram to know the sex. I just knew. I also knew she was going to be a gift to this world, di erent than the rest of us.

Valen must sense my hunger because I hear his heavy footsteps moving towards me. When he enters the kitchen I suck in a breath. His chest is bare and covered in a sheen of sweet. His jeans hang low. His hair is still a mess from our morning love-making session. He didn't bother to fix it.

“You hungry for more than a bite, mate?” He gives me his cocky smile. “Come here and take what’s yours.” His cocky sweetness is always my undoing. He bosses me around in the sweetest of ways. It really is an art and he does it perfectly. I find myself clearing the distance between us. He easily lifts me, and I wrap my legs around his waist.

“You’re wet,” I tell him before I brush my mouth against his, nipping his lip and getting a taste of his blood.

“I guess that makes two of us.” He squeezes my ass with a firm hand.

“I'm not giving you any more until you tell me what you’ve been working on,” I hu . It’s a lie. I can never bite him without wanting him in me a few moments later and lately I'm biting him all the time. My hunger has no bounds.

I don’t know how his body can keep up with my need but he does. He says it’s because he was made for me. Made to be able to handle me and the needs of our little girl. I think he’s right.

“You’ll do what I tell you, princess.” He gives my ass a smack. “Take a bite and then I’ll show you,” he demands, making my pussy clench. Damn him. I do as I’m told sinking my teeth into his neck and making him groan out my name in pleasure. I’m lost in his taste. It isn't until I feel warmth hit my face that I pull back from his neck.

“Valen,” I breathe out. I know the sun isn't up, I’d feel it, but the room I’m standing in is flooded in light.

“You said once that you’d never get to see our daughter play in the sun. It’s not the sun, but it’s pretty fucking close.” My legs drop from around his waist. The thick heavy curtains that are normally pulled back are allowing light to stream in. I walk over and touch the glass.

“It’s a screen. I thought if you liked it maybe I’d make a greenhouse or something outside with a playground in it.

It’d be like you’re outside during the day.”

I turn to look at V. I feel a tear slide down my cheek.

“Princess. This wasn't supposed to make you cry.” He leans down, kissing my cheek.

“I can’t believe you did this for me.”

“Liar. You know I’d do anything for you.” He kisses my other cheek.

“I didn't know I could be so happy.” I wrap my arms around his neck. He lifts me easily and carries me over to a

large sofa to lay me down. His hand slides under my loose dress. He brushes his hand over my baby bump before he lowers it, sliding my pants down my legs.

“Let me see if I can make you a little happier.” He parts my legs. Like always, Valen gets what he wants and Valen only ever wants to make me happy.

EPILOGUE

VALEN

Years Later…

M

y blood runs hot as I level the bouncer with a hard stare. He lifts the velvet rope and lets me by. I’m going to tan her ass when I get my hands on her.

Though I’m not sure how much of a punishment it will be to her. Last time I spanked her ass she ended up cumming. She enjoys being dominated in the bedroom and fuck do I enjoy doing it to her. Having her under my hands for the taking.

She’s a dream come true. I should have known she was up to something but our little baby girl Ariella kept me on my toes.

It doesn't take me but a moment to spot my mate leaning up against the bar. She’s done up like every man’s fucking wet dream come to life and I’m pissed that every motherfucker in here has their eyes on her.

She turns her head knowing I’m already here. Her crystal-blue eyes lock with mine. She gives me a smirk. Her ever-red plump lips are even redder tonight. She licks her lips, and her attention goes to the man standing next to her as he says something to her.

It only takes me a moment and I’m across the bar filling up all the space around her, letting everyone know she's mine. I hear the man who was trying to talk to her curse.

He’d fallen to the floor when I moved him out of my space.

My space being anywhere within five feet of her. I don’t care where she was standing. Any space around her belongs to me.

“That was rude,” she says tartly. She is fighting a smile.

“You didn't have to go to all the trouble to get your ass spanked, princess. All you had to do was ask.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I was just going out for a little fun.”

“The only fun you have is on my cock,” I throw back at her. Her mouth falls open.

“That your way of showing me where you want it first, princess?” She narrows her eyes at me, ready to lay into me, but I cut her o with my mouth. I dig my fingers into her hair, kissing her hard. She bites me, but that only pushes me on.

When I pull back her lipstick is smeared and her hair looks like she was just fucked good and hard. Good. My nose flares when I smell her need. It makes me growl. I know no one else can smell it, but I still don't like it around them even if they can’t smell it.

I lift her and throw her over my shoulder. She doesn't try and fight me. There’s no point. She’s lucky I didn't fuck her in the bathroom. I move through the crowd. A bouncer tries to stop me but steps out of my way when his eyes meet mine.

When I make it to my truck I don’t put her in the front seat. I open the back door and place her inside. She scurries to the other side as I follow her in.

“Valen,” she warns.

“That fucking dress. You sneaking out.” I grab her face, pulling her towards me and kissing her hard once again. She

moans into my mouth, the smell her desire stronger now that it’s trapped inside my truck. It makes me dizzy with need. She’s getting o on every second of this. I pull back.

“Get my cock out and apologize for getting your mate all worked up.” I don’t have to ask her twice. She’s already going for my belt and freeing my cock. She only gets the head into her sweet mouth and I lose it. I need inside her. I pull her o . She puts up a small fight, trying to suck my cock back into her mouth, but I get her pinned to the seat and shove her dress up.

“No fucking panties,” I grunt right before I slide all the way to the hilt. We both moan. I don’t stop. I rut into her hard. She wraps those long legs around me, meeting each of my thrusts. It isn't long before I’m cumming inside of her.

Her pussy clamps around me as her teeth dig into my neck.

“I love you,” Ravana says when she releases my neck, licking where she’d bitten me.

“I love you, too, but I’m still spanking your ass. That was to take the edge o ,” I tell her.

“Can’t wait.”

I growl when she wiggles on my cock. I’m already hard again.

“We have a sitter all night.” She gives me a big smile.

Fuck, I love that smile. Never will I see the sadness that was on her face that first time I saw her sitting on the park bench alone watching the children trick or treating with their parents. She gets to live that now.

“Do you want more?” I ask her. We hadn't talked about more kids. I’m not sure it’s something that we have control over. Kane’s mate is pregnant again.

“I don’t know. I guess I wouldn't be sad if I got pregnant again, but Ariella, you and I feel perfect right now. I like the way things are.” Her eyebrows furrow with worry.

“No, princess. I told you all I ever needed was you. You gave me Ariella already. I’m enjoying having just my two girls right now,” I admit. It’s true. My family life was so di erent growing up. My dad was good to me, but it wasn't like this. Our family was filled with love and kisses. You didn't go a day without hearing an I love you. Hell, I even loved seeing pink shit all over the place. It reminded me of my girls. We let our girl be whoever she wanted to be.

There’s no path lined out for her. She won't be a slayer. No, she’s filled with love and sweetness like I’ve never seen before.

“How about you take this girl home.” She leans up, digging her hands into my hair. In a flash she flips us. She’s over me and my cock is still deep inside of her. I growl when she moves up and down on my cock. “Unless you need to take some more of the edge o first…?” She gives me a smirk.

I don’t think I’ll ever lose the edge of need I have for her.

I don’t ever want to, but I know one thing. I don't think we’ll be going anywhere for a while.

TWICE BITTEN

Dove Wheeler doesn’t have many friends. The only one she ever got close to left her to go live with a vampire. Even thinking the word gives her chills, but in the best way possible. She spends hours in the library researching who they are and where they come from, until she can’t stand it any longer and goes looking for them on her own. What she doesn’t expect is to find two of them, a set of twins, that turn her world upside down.

Once Ezra and Erik Marcellus were changed to vampires, they tried to put everything in their past behind them and start fresh. They love their new family and everything about their new lives, but there’s always the worry that one day they will have to separate. Vampires don’t share their mates, so why does it feel like that’s exactly what they want? When they find a young woman snooping around, suddenly all of their fears come true. They’re both ready to lay their claim, but they’re not prepared for which one she’ll choose.

Warning: It’s the first time we’ve written vampires, so go easy on us. Enjoy this brand new series that features a coven of five and read about how all of them find love.

PROLOGUE

DOVE

I

stare down at the map I printed out when I was working at the library earlier today. Over the last week I’ve learned that somehow these four large houses are connected. Though it shouldn’t be possible, it’s the only thing that makes sense. At this point this is the only thing I can think of for how they move.

Though the maps could be outdated, I know the overhead pictures on Google are only taken every few years. They could be traveling on four wheelers or something to get from home to home, but that would put them in the sunlight during the day.

They never use the main roads to go from one house to another. How else are they coming and going without ever using their front doors? I know I’ve seen the twins return home, then hours later they’re exiting Kane and Juliet’s home without ever stepping foot outside. How did they get there?

For some reason I think they have underground passages, but maybe that’s my overactive imagination. My grandpa says mine can get out of control, that I let things take root and grow and grow until I’m caught in a trap of my own making and I can’t get out.

What’s a girl to do when you grow up in a mortuary?

Books and digging into the unknown has been my life for as long as I can remember. Kids in school didn’t want to make friends with the girl whose home was in the middle of a graveyard and had bodies in the basement.

Grandpa was sure college would help push me out into the world, but I think it’s only made things worse because I’m pretty sure my dorm roommate ran o to live with a vampire.

“Are you staying for dinner, pumpkin?” my grandpa asks.

I look up from where I have everything laid out in front of me. There are maps, old newspapers, and even photos I’ve taken. He doesn’t give them a second look as he comes over to where I am. Growing up, my books and whatever I was researching were always scattered over the large dining room table because we didn’t need it with only the two of us.

Most of the time we ate at the small table in the kitchen or in the living room on a TV tray.

“No, I’ve got plans,” I tell him as I start to pack up my stu . I kind of miss living here, and it’s why I visit so much.

I’m an introvert, but living in a dorm room alone is pretty lonely. I’m not about to ask Grandpa if I can come back home though. He wouldn’t let me because he thinks I need to find myself and not hang out with the dead all the time. If he only knew that I’m pretty sure that’s what I’ve stumbled on out there.

“Is it a date?” He perks up at the idea, and I fight a smile.

“Aren’t you supposed to warn me away from boys?” I tease him, but the two I’m thinking about right now are definitely men.

“You’re old enough to date. Falling in love was one of the greatest joys of my life.” His eyes drift o for a moment and I know he’s thinking about my grandma. I never knew her since she and both my parents died before I was old enough

to remember anything about them other than what Grandpa told me. Death seemed to like this family a little too much.

Grandpa says I’m the reason he had the will to keep on living after he lost them all.

“Well, I might have my eye on someone,” I admit, knowing it will make him happy to hear it. I leave out that it’s two somebodies and they could be vampires because I don’t want him to have a heart attack.

“Have fun, pumpkin.” He gives me a kiss on the top of my head and I finish packing up all my stu .

I tell him goodbye again as I leave and get ready for my nightly stakeout. I’ve noticed they are only ever out at night, which obviously makes them vampires. The list of evidence I’ve been compiling is growing and growing. I’ve been looking at everyone, but I always drift back to the twin brothers. I’m used to being sucked into an idea for hours or days, but this is di erent. I should be scared of following them, but I’m not. Maybe it’s because I’ve seen my old roommate Juliet with her new man, Kane. He looks like a deadly beast that could rip a person in half with his bare hands, but he treats her as if she’s made from spun sugar. I could never imagine a man looking at me that way.

He’s the reason I started digging around to begin with.

Things with Juliet and him went fast and I’ve seen him in action once. Neither of them knew I witnessed him attack a man who tried to hurt Juliet. The way he moved and the way his eyes changed…I knew he was something more and I had to know what it was. That’s when I found the twins, Ezra and Erik, and I was done for. Digging into their lives has been hard, but I’m slowly piecing it all together.

Maybe I’d have more information by now if I would stop trying to follow them around. Lately they’ve been hanging at Ravana’s house. She lives in one of the four connected houses. I’m going to go there tonight so I can maybe get a

peek at the twins. I haven’t seen them in almost two days and a strange ache has started to form in my stomach.

I toss my bag into my passenger seat before checking to make sure I have a stash of snacks for the night. I reach in, grabbing a bag of cotton candy and eating a few bites. Once I’ve gotten my sugar rush I put my car into drive.

The moon lights up the graveyard tonight and some people might think it looks eerie. The headstones always made me sad. A few of them are all together, forgotten, and never get even a single flower anymore. It’s always a reminder to me why books are so special. They can carry so much history and tell the stories so that not all things are lost to time.

It doesn’t take me long to get to Ravana’s home, but I park away from the gate so I won’t be noticed. I see a limo is sitting outside and I watch, unsure how I feel about this. I’ve followed the twins a few times and they go to bars, but I could never get in. I was never dressed to club standards in my black yoga pants and black hoodie—the most inconspicuous clothing to wear while I’m essentially stalking.

I’d wait outside those nights to see when they left. One time they left alone, but another time I’d fallen asleep in my car waiting. I knew if I’d seen them leave the bar with women it would have killed something inside of me. I don’t even understand that. I don’t know them and for all I do know they are jerks that bang everything that moves. They could be leaving a trail of broken hearts all over the city with how handsome they are. I’m probably not far o the mark, but they could also be vampires who are feeding o people.

Jealousy always hits me when I think about them drinking someone’s blood, and I’m pretty sure I’m crazy at this point.

What do I want them to do, feed o of me or something? The idea should scare the shit out of me, but it doesn’t. When I

think about their mouths on me, my whole body tingles. I know I’m going to get caught eventually. I know this and I have no idea what I’ll do if it happens. I could always play dumb and say I’ve been worried about Juliet.

I break from my thoughts as I watch Ravana leave the house with Ezra and Erik right behind her. They all get into the limo together and take o . It’s a date, I know it.

All three were dressed for a night out on the town. The twins’ usual jeans and shirts were gone and now they were wearing slacks and button-up shirts. Which one of the brothers is Ravana dating?

I’d say she’s beautiful, but she’s more than that. She’s got long dark hair and even longer legs. She has a body some women would kill for, so how could they not want her?

Does it matter which one is dating her? Because I don’t want her touching either of them. An anger I’ve never felt in my life slices through me. I’m not used to such a raw feeling and I swallow, trying to get myself under control. They’re probably picking up another woman or maybe they’re meeting her there. They both can’t be her date. Can they?

While the idea fills me with jealousy, something else sparks. Could you imagine having them both? One woman belonging to the two of them is just scandalous, yet my body heats up. This time it has nothing to do with the anger, but something like a deep desire.

I pull away from the curb and follow them. I should turn around and go home right this second. I know I might see something tonight that will break my heart, but I keep on following because I’m not sure I’ll ever be able to stop.

CHAPTER 1

ERIK

T

he sun finally sets and takes the rest of its light along with it. I’m sitting on the window bench looking out into the trees that surround our house.

“Did you even go to bed?” Ezra asks as he walks from his bedroom over to me.

His bare chest glows in the moonlight as he gets closer.

We’re identical in every way even down to how we’re dressed. His loose gray shorts hang low on his hips and there’s a trail of dark hair across his chest that leads down his stomach. When he comes over and sits down next to me he pushes his hair out of his face and rubs the sleep out of his eyes.

“I can’t sleep,” I say, crossing my arms across my chest. I lean back against the side of the window and try to avoid his stare.

“You could just talk to me about it,” Ezra says, and I hear him sigh.

There’s a pause between us, but I know exactly what he’s thinking. I can always read him just like he can read my mind.

“Erik.” He barks my name, and I look at him to see anger in his eyes. “If we don’t talk about this then we’re both

going to be in a lot of pain one way or another. If you want to we can go to Bisho—” “No!” I spit the word, cutting him o , and it echoes through the house.

This isn’t like me, but then again none of this is really something we’ve dealt with before. Normally I’m laidback and full of fun, and so is Ezra. We had a rough go in life before Bishop found us and welcomed us to his family. He may have made us into vampires, but he handed us the keys to a new life. We both swore that day to live it to the fullest and not to dwell on the bad things that happened to us.

That’s why it makes it so much harder now to go to him and talk to him about this.

“I don’t want to do this anymore. I can’t stand the pain.

She’s out there, and I’m going to find her,” Ezra says, getting up from the window and walking away. I feel the same.

Even this kind of distance is di cult for us, but we’ve been pretending it’s all okay. Ever since we caught the scent of her, we’ve been on edge. That damn cotton candy is driving me insane and I have to find it. We have to find it.

Ezra is right that Bishop might have the answers, but what if the answers he has are the ones we don’t want to hear. He never told us if vampire twins can share a mate because he’s never seen a pair before. He only created us because he found us both near death and didn’t know what else to do.

We always had a bond ever since I can remember, but being made into a vampire somehow heightened that. Now when we’re apart for even a short amount of time it becomes uncomfortable. Since we scented the girl following us we’ve both been on edge with each other. Does this mean we’re about to break in half? I keep thinking in the back of my mind that we’ve just become each other’s competition to

claim her as a mate. I know in my soul that I would lie down and die before I’d lay a hand on my brother in anger. But something primal in me has this need to protect, and if he stands between the girl and me, what will I do? Those are the thoughts that kept me from sleeping, and now I watch him storm away in anger. How does any of this make sense?

Before I can think on it too much I hear the water running in his room. He’s taking a shower and then I have a feeling he’s going to hunt for her. It’s been a week since the theater and when Valen told us about her snooping around. Now suddenly she’s gone and we can’t find her. How was she so close and I didn’t know?

We live alone in this giant house that Bishop designed for us. Our bedrooms are right beside one another, but there’s a third floor above us that we don’t talk about. The first time we saw it we were confused, but Bishop told us it was just in case. I’ve thought about the room upstairs for years and wondered if it was even a possibility. It’s a master that’s larger than the two of ours combined. There’s a bed bigger than I’ve ever seen and enough space for three.

Three.

I get up from the window and go into my room. I turn on the shower and decide to get ready. I won’t let Ezra go out alone just like he wouldn’t let me go out by myself either.

There’s so much unspoken between us right now and so much happening within the confines of our family. Not only has Kane found his mate but she’s pregnant and now so is our sister, Ravana. It’s all happening at once and the reality that one of us has found our mate now is almost too much to wrap my head around.

This could all be in my head that I’m somehow mated to the same person as my twin. It could just be our strong connection, and now that he’s possibly found the one for himself I’m feeling that possessive instinct through him.

There are a million di erent ways to explain what is going on between us right now, but I refuse to dwell on it. I’m afraid of all the negative scenarios, so instead I just stick my head in the sand and hope it all turns out okay. While I’m pretending, I know that Ezra is in pain and that’s the hardest part of all.

If I was honest with myself and allowed this to go the way I wanted, I would choose to share a mate with my brother.

Why wouldn’t we? It seems that children are possible if she’s human, and from what Valen said she most definitely is. We could have eternity together and raise a family. The world could be ours for the taking. But then the thought of him having a family without me takes over and I just push all of it away.

I take a quick shower and get dressed before I walk out of my room. At the same time Ezra closes the door to his and we look at one another. Of course, we’re both dressed the same; it happens almost every single day. It’s the twin connection, but it’s intensified since we were changed and now it’s odd when we don’t match in some way.

“You’re nothing like him,” Ezra says as he walks over and stands in front of me.

That’s always the first thought in my mind when I’m getting down on myself. That I’ve somehow become our father and I’m going to do something to ruin our happiness.

“I know,” I say as Ezra hugs me.

I feel better when we’re okay and he knows what I need.

Right now, I’m belittling what we have and trying to think of all the ways it can go wrong. Instead I should be focusing on the possibilities of what’s ahead. There is so much potential for what lies in front of us, and action is what’s going to make this come together.

“Tell me what I can do,” I say as we pull apart and walk down the stairs to the living room.

“I think we start with surveillance of our own. I don’t know how, but she’s managed to miss the perimeter cameras, so we should be doing our own sweeps around the houses. I can’t imagine if she knows what we are that she hasn’t figured out who the family are as well.” How long has she been following us? My jaw clenches when I think about her following us when we had to go to those bars doing patrols for Bishop in search of the slayer. Not to mention the string of missing people, too.

I nod as I listen to Ezra’s plan to walk the blocks around us and then try to scent out where she’s been watching us from. I have a feeling she’s in a car or something that keeps her confined because we haven’t found any tracks.

“Maybe we need to create something worth looking at,” I say as the wheels in my mind begin to turn.

“Now you’re starting to sound like the idiot I know and love,” Ezra says and slaps me on the shoulder.

“You mean genius,” I say as we walk through the back door and outside to the shed. “Now, where did we put those fireworks?”

CHAPTER 2

DOVE

“L

ittle girls shouldn't be in basements all alone.”

I jump and drop the papers in my hand. They fall all over the floor and I stand there for a moment looking at the unknown man. He shouldn’t be down here.

It’s after hours and the library is closed. I know because I locked the doors myself. He looks to be in his early forties with gray hair at his temples. He’s in a suit and I wonder if he’s a professor here at the college, but the more I look at his clothes I realize they’re too nice and most professors couldn’t a ord them.

“I work here,” I finally say, pushing my glasses up my nose. He tilts his head and studies me for a moment. “Is there something I can help you with? The library is closed.”

He takes another step into the room. He’s quite handsome, and the closer he gets the more his blue eyes sparkle. But there’s a nagging feeling of fear pushing down on me, and I don't scare easily. When you grow up in a funeral home, spooky is normal.

“The door was unlocked.” He gives a small shake of his head as if scolding me.

He’s lying, because that’s the first thing I do once I get everyone out of here. That way I know I won’t be bothered and no one will see what I’m researching. I’m not sure if I

don’t want others to know because they'll think I’m crazy or because I think this is a secret worth protecting. To be honest, but I really need to stay o the forums where people talk about vampires. It’s starting to mess with my head, and you can’t tell who the liars are from the people who are also trying to find the truth. What I do know is what I could find on Bishop. He has a history I tracked back further than a normal man could live. In fact, he’s seems to have lived a few lives and changed his last name from time to time. It took work but I found him. Not the twins though. It was as if they’d been ripped from history. Between Kane and Bishop, I’m pretty much sure they’re vampires or something like that.

“I’m sorry. I must have missed a door, but you’re free to come back tomorrow. We open at ten.” I force a smile because I’m alone in the basement of the library with a complete stranger. No one would hear me scream and it would take a long time for anyone to even find my body down here. I already assume the worst because at this point in my life I’m not taking anything o the table.

“No, now is fine. After all, I’ve come all this way just to see you, little bird.”

It’s not the first time I’ve been called bird with my name being Dove, but the way he says it makes it sound as if I’m some breakable creature. To him, though, I probably am.

I’m already thinking of ways to get out of here, but it’s not looking so good. I could try and run past him, but he’s blocking the doorway and he’s so much bigger than I am.

There’s no cell service down here, but I didn’t bring my cell phone anyway. I always forget to charge the damn thing and it’s not as if someone is calling me regularly.

He takes another step close to me and I’m thankful for the table that separates us. He tosses a book onto the table,

but it doesn't look like a traditional book that belongs here in the stacks. It’s handmade and looks like a scrapbook.

“Little birds should be careful about flying where they don’t belong.”

Unable to help myself, I reach for the book and pick it up.

When I open it, I see the inside is filled with newspaper clippings and I look up at the mystery man.

“How did you know?”

I’d been looking for these archived newspapers and hadn't been able to find them. They were not in our system and they should have been. I spent hours going over the microfilm trying to find them, but these dates were missing.

The reason I came to the basement was to try and find the originals. But so far I’d had absolutely no luck.

“You’re good at spying and not getting caught,” he says as he runs a finger along the table. “But you’d do well to remember that while you’re watching someone, someone might be watching you.”

Every hair on my body stands up at his words. He’s been watching me? My stomach feels sick and somehow I feel violated. I know that makes me a hypocrite, but when I was spying on Ezra and Erik I felt as if I had the right to. This doesn't feel the same.

“I’m only here to warn you.” He points at the book. “Read that and maybe you’ll find out the twins aren't who you think they are,” he says as he begins to walk out. I think to myself that I already know they’re vampires at this point, and he pauses as if he actually heard what was in my head.

“I’m not talking about them being vampires. I’m talking about them being murderers.”

I stand there motionless as I watch him leave. Then when he’s gone, I still don't move. I look down at the book in my hands and once again I’m eager to read it, but now I’m afraid of what it might hold. Who was he and why did he want me

to have this information? I close the book and run my finger along the binding.

It’s been almost a week since I sought out Ezra and Erik. I can still see the anger on their faces when they caught that man all over Ravana. It confirmed exactly what I’d already been thinking. They were in love with her and they flew into a jealous rage and dragged him o her. I should have been disgusted by the act of violence. I couldn't fight the feeling of jealousy—they were so angry about another man touching her; they flew into such a rage over her and their possession was clear. They were always so laidback when I watched them before, but not when it came to her.

More than anything, seeing how fast they moved and how their eyes changed was the proof I needed, but all I could focus on was jealousy.

I still don’t get why she let another man kiss her when she had Ezra and Erik making her laugh and smile the whole night at the theatre. They looked happy together, and I knew I had to leave them be, even if it felt like my heart was breaking. But a week later I’m still not over it.

I slipped up the first night after I vowed I wouldn’t follow them anymore. The same man they dragged o of Ravana at the theater found me lurking outside of her house. He was angry and had gone through my stu , saying he was a cop. I didn’t believe him, but he was twice my size and clearly on a mission. I’d hauled ass out of there thinking that was my sign to really keep away. I was in over my head, at least physically, when it came to watching them, but I could still do all the research I wanted. Normally digging for information is what I’m best at, but I’ve been hitting nothing but brick walls in my e orts to know more. I know they had to have a past like Bishop had, but there’s nothing to track. Maybe they’re young vampires, but I didn’t even

know how all that works. Do you get turned or are you born a vampire?

Right now I might have everything I’ve been looking for at my fingertips. I open the book and the first thing I see is a wanted picture of Ezra and Erik. The date at the bottom is from over a hundred years ago, but I know it’s them even if their names are di erent. The picture is in black and white and the paper is worn and old, but there’s no mistaking those eyes.

I stare at it in disbelief because the list of crimes against them can’t possibly be real. They’d been accused of murdering their own father then burning the house down with him inside it. That still isn't the worst. It was believed they killed their father because he discovered they’d been responsible for the disappearance of ten women in their town—women that were later discovered in a grave on the land their family owned. The paper states the reward at the bottom and indicates the police had no leads on their whereabouts at that time.

I can’t stop myself from looking at the pages of newspapers that feature each missing girl. As I read, it seems they were all beautiful and young and around my age. They all looked similar, too: tall and thin with short red hair. I read the words but still find it hard to believe that Ezra and Erik are capable of anything like this.

My hands shake as I shut the book, unable to keep reading. I don’t know if the rest is about the twins or the other vampires. From what I’ve pieced together, all five of them move together, but with the addition of Juliet, it’s now six. We weren't super close, but I never wanted something to happen to her. I can’t see Kane harming a hair on her or letting anyone else either. The nagging feeling in the back of my mind that I can’t seem to shake is that Ravana is so similar to the description of all the women who went

missing. They say serial killers have a type, and she fits it perfectly.

I grab my stu in a rush and go upstairs. When I get there, I power up one of the computers and begin searching for missing people over the last year. There were a handful of women who disappeared: all tall, thin, and around the same age with red hair. It’s all the same as before. I should really watch the news more. I had no idea this was even going on because I always pick books over the television.

I turn o the computer and pick up my bag. Should I have not stopped following them? My brain tells me to stay away because they could be killing these women, but my heart tells me it can’t be true. Either way it gives me a reason to go back, but it’s not like I needed much of a shove to begin with.

I should have planned all of this out better, but before I know it I’m tripping over rocks in the woods behind their house.

“A flashlight might have been a good idea,” I mutter to myself as I stand up and brush the dirt o my jeans.

I should have known this was a bad idea when I almost broke my leg climbing the wall that surrounds their property. Why did their home have to be so far back from the road, and why did I get the bright idea to come from the point that was the farthest from their house? I’m trying to sneak in, but as much as I keep falling and tripping over crap, someone is bound to hear me soon enough. I’m sure vampires have super hearing like in all the books I’ve read. I dust my hands o , happy I didn’t bring my bag with me.

Normally I take it everywhere, but I knew I’d have a hard enough time getting myself over that wall.

I stand there debating what I should do. I keep telling myself I came here because they could have a woman locked away in their home. I have to make sure they haven’t done this to someone else, and if I called the cops they would

think I was crazy. Not that I wouldn’t agree with them in this moment.

I already know Ravana is fine because that’s the first place I drove by. She was leaving the house with the same man I saw the twins attack at the play. The same guy who told me he was a cop and asked me all kinds of questions.

Maybe he is a cop and wants to help Ravana. If I would have kept watching the houses like I was before the theater, then maybe I would know a little more and not be so confused.

If I’m honest with myself and face reality, the real reason I came here was to see them and maybe even get caught by them. I still can’t believe they harmed those women, but a month ago I wouldn’t have believed vampires were real. I’m starting to think I can’t believe anything anymore, which is a sad thought.

The pull I have to the twins makes my feet start moving again. The closer I get to their home, the stronger it feels, but maybe they aren’t even there. They could have gone out to one of the bars I always see them at, and then I think about what a masochist I am. I’m always bringing these things to the forefront of my mind, but maybe it’s selfpreservation. It’s my brain’s way of telling me to turn around and go back to the world I belong in, because this one isn’t mine.

I freeze when I hear what sounds like a scream, and my ears strain for any sound. Then a second later, another sounds and I’m torn between running towards it or away from it.

I step back as the light over the front door turns on and a woman comes walking out.

“I’m serious, you two! You can’t just call a girl over in the middle of the night and except her to show up!” the woman yells at them. I think she might be wrong because it looks

like she did indeed show up. I can’t tell from her tone if she’s really mad at them or more scolding them. She looks older and her blonde hair is pulled up in a ponytail so tight it looks painful.

“Sometimes a man just needs a little help,” Erik says in a teasing tone.

I stay hidden in the shadows, unsure if they can still see me even if they look this way.

“You both scared the shit out of me! You got what you wanted, so don’t call me in the middle of the night again,” she hu s, getting into her car and speeding o .

Erik only laughs. “She’s always a drama queen.” He shakes his head. “We should look into replacing her,” he adds.

That probably wouldn’t sound so creepy if I hadn’t just read that they enjoy killing women.

“Come on, we’ve got to handle this. We’ll worry about her later,” Ezra says, slapping his brother on the back. “We have a woman in our sights and I don’t plan on losing her this time,” he adds as they go back into the house.

Erik stands there for a moment, glancing around before following his brother back into the house. I let out a breath I didn’t realize I’d been holding. I try and decipher what they could have possibly meant, but I come up short.

It isn’t until a loud bang cracks through the silent night that I’m shocked back to reality. I swear the ground shakes beneath my feet, then the sky lights up with bright colors.

The sight of the fireworks has me in a panic and I turn and run. As they keep going o , they light up the night and I can see where I’m going. It isn’t until I reach the stone wall that I stop and rest my hands against it. My breathing is heavy and I can’t hear anything with the pounding in my ears. How the fuck am I getting back over this wall?

With everything I have in me, I start to climb and almost slip when I’m halfway up. I can’t get good footing, so it takes me forever, but finally I reach the top. When I look down I can’t help but think that it looks so much worse going back over now than it did before.

A noise in the woods causes me to jerk my head back and scan the darkness. I stay frozen as both Ezra and Erik step out from the shadows, but I still can’t see them very well.

The moon isn’t bright enough to show me more of them, and whatever it was that was lighting up the sky has stopped.

“Please,” I whisper, unsure why I’m saying it. Please let me go? Please don’t let me go?

They both stand there as if they’re in just as much shock as I am. Ezra takes another step towards the wall and Erik reaches out to stop him.

“Don’t. You’ll scare her and she’ll fall,” Erik tells his brother. “I can smell her fear.”

“Ezra, please let me go.” I tell him, but the glint in his eyes is intense and scary.

“You know he’s Ezra?” Erik asks me, and I nod.

“I know who you both are,” I say, but he shakes his head.

“That’s not what I meant. I meant you can tell us apart.”

“Well, yeah.” I don’t really understand the question.

Of course I can tell them apart. Sure, they look a lot alike, but you’d have to be crazy to not be able to see the di erence. I see the corner of Erik’s mouth twitch and I wonder if he’s fighting a smile.

But before I can enjoy the moment or ask any more questions, Ezra suddenly breaks free of his brother’s hold and lunges for me. I let out a small scream as he comes up the wall and Erik shouts in the distance. Everything in my vision tips upside down as I feel myself begin to fall.

CHAPTER 3

EZRA

“W

hat have you done?” Erik shouts at me as I carry the girl into the house.

“I didn’t mean it,” I say in a panic.

“Thank god you caught her in time,” he says as I run to the couch and he pushes all the pillows out of the way.

“I think she must have hit her head. I don’t know why she won’t wake up.” It’s then that I finally take a breath as I lay her on the cushions. That’s when I catch the sweet scent.

“Oh god.”

I take a step back as the smell of her blood surrounds me and my mouth begins to water.

“Shit,” Erik hisses as he comes up beside me.

I turn to him and see the recognition in his eyes. This is what we’ve been after for the past week. Ever since the theater and we caught the sugary scent of cotton candy mixed with something unexplainable.

“Does that mean…” I swallow then try to think through all of the things running through my mind. “Is she the one?”

“But for which one of us?” Erik says, and my eyes narrow.

Does he mean to say that we’ve both mated to her?

“Maybe we should call Bishop,” I say, clenching my fists at my side.

“Maybe we should,” he agrees but plants his feet in front of me.

Is he challenging me? Suddenly I’m looking at my brother in a whole new light and I can’t help but think that this is the mate bond coming into play. I’ve never so much as spoken a harsh word to him.

All our lives we’ve only ever had each other. When Bishop created us, we were given a new family, but deep down we had a connection above all others. This isn’t something I can sweep away because a woman falls o our wall, but something inside of me has been on edge for weeks and it feels like it’s coming to a head.

Just then I hear footsteps coming up the backstairs and I turn in time to see Bishop and Kane coming through the door.

“What’s going on?” Bishop says as he looks between us then looks at the couch. “I got a call from your housekeeper that you were going to shoot o some fireworks. She said she ran out of here angry and you both just laughed. Could you two possibly attract any more attention to us?” He stops once he gets to the couch and sees the young woman there.

“Who is this?”

“That’s my Juliet's old roommate, Dove,” Kane says simply and all eyes go to him. “I met her when she came to the house. Juliet says she was kind to her.”

Kane crosses his arms over his chest and that’s all he has to say. He’s a man of few words, but right now I could use more than that.

“Okay, but why is she here?” Bishops looks around before he goes over to the couch and sits down on the edge next to her.

“Don’t touch her,” I say in a low voice that’s far deadlier than I expected it to be.

It surprises Bishop and he leans back, holding his hands up where I can see them. “Ezra?” he asks as he slowly stands up. “What is this woman to you?”

Erik steps between Bishop and me so quickly I don’t see it coming. “She belongs to me,” he says, and anger rises inside me.

“She’s mine!” I shout, and Erik turns around to face me.

“I scented her first in the theater.”

Heat rises inside me and I’m not prepared for it.

“Don’t do this,” Kane says, breaking his silence and stepping forward. “I think you both should calm down.”

“If Kane is the voice of reason, I think you both should reconsider your position,” Bishop says, but Erik and I don’t budge.

“Is this possible?” Kane asks Bishop under his breath, but we all hear him perfectly. “Can two vampires share a mate?

I’ve never heard of this.”

“I don’t know,” Bishop admits, and he moves in front of Dove as he comes over to where we are. “We need to talk about this. There will be a way to work this out. You two are closer than any vampires I’ve seen, and that includes mated couples.”

That gives me a moment of pause as my eyes move from Dove to Erik.

“In my almost two hundred years I’ve never met twin vampires. All of our senses are heightened when we are turned, and I don’t see why your connection would be an exception. You two shared something that most people never gain with another person, so it would make sense that the one true mate you both would need would be shared between you.” He sighs as he begins to pace. “I have to be honest with you two,” he says as he stops in his tracks to face us. “I don’t know if this will work. This could be the one thing that

could rip you apart. But I know that if you don’t give this a chance then you’ll regret what comes next.”

“What’s that?” Erik asks, and I’m afraid of the answer.

“From what I’ve read about jealousy with mates, you could end up killing one another if you felt like she was being threatened. But I don’t know from experience what it means to have one, so I can only guess as to the lengths you would go for your other half.”

“There is nothing I wouldn’t do to protect my Juliet,” Kane says simply, but the words are laced with deadly intent.

Just then Dove makes a sound from the couch and Erik and I rush past Bishop to her side.

“Don’t sit up,” Erik says softly as she tries to move. “We think you hit your head.”

He reaches out, taking one hand while I grab the other in mine. “How do you feel? Are you dizzy?”

“I’ll go get some ice,” Erik says, and he’s gone before I can o er to do the same.

“What happened?” she asks, her voice as soft as kitten paws. “Where’s Erik?” My heart sinks when she looks for him, but to my surprise she pulls my hand closer to her.

“Ezra, did you catch me?”

“Yes, of course I did.” I brush my lips across her knuckles, needing to get closer, and just then Erik is back with the ice.

Dove reaches for him as he places the ice on the side of her head and examines her.

“Should I call for a doctor?” Bishop asks, still hovering close by.

“No, it looks like just a small scratch,” Erik says as he brushes the hair away from her face. “I think she passed out because of her fear. Are you still afraid of us?” he asks Dove, and we both wait for her answer.

“I think I’m okay now. I was more afraid of falling to my death than of you two. Right now I think I’m just going to die from embarrassment.” Her cheeks blossom with pink and I ache to rub my lips there, too. “Maybe I should go.”

“No!” Erik and I both shout at the same time.

“I mean, we want to make sure you’re alright,” Erik rushes to say, and I nod.

“We should take care of you. It’s the least we can do.” I don’t let go of her hand as she sits up and looks around the room. “Careful, don’t move too fast.”

“Thank you,” she says and looks down at our joined hands but doesn’t make a move to separate us.

“Hey, Kane. Nice to see you again,” Dove says as she looks up him. “Seems like we’re always meeting this way.”

“I’ll tell Juliet you’re here,” he says and turns around and walks right out of the room without another word. I’m surprised she wasn’t with him to begin with. He never lets her far from his side.

Bishop sighs and shakes his head. “No more fireworks, you two,” he says, looking between us. “I’m going back home. If you need me, just call, but stop annoying Delores.

She gets so worked up and I can’t stand the sound of her voice.” He walks out of the room calling after Kane, but the big guy is probably halfway home by now.

“I didn’t realize it would be so easy to clear a room full of vampires,” Dove says, and Erik and I snap our eyes to her.

“You know what we are?” I ask, wondering how this is possible.

“There’s a lot I know,” she says and pauses as she looks down at her hands. “Some of which I wish I didn’t.”

“Let’s start small,” Erik says, moving to sit on the couch beside her while I kneel in front of her on the couch. “We know you’ve been following us, but we don’t know why.”

“I was curious about you two,” she admits, shrugging.

“Actually, I was curious about your whole family after Juliet and Kane got together. Then I spotted you two and I guess I became fascinated.”

“So you know what we are, but how far does your knowledge of vampires reach?” I say as I feel her fingertip trace along the inside of my wrist. “Do you know that we have mates?”

“You do?” Her voice is sharp and she narrows her eyes, but her grip on us only tightens. “I thought Bishop said that woman was your housekeeper.” She looks around as if expecting someone to appear. “Is it Ravana? Do you both share her?”

Now the questions are being turned around on us, and suddenly I realize my anger and jealousy from earlier have started to wind down. I’m not looking at Erik as an enemy anymore but instead as an ally. Could this mean that the bond between us is loosening, or is it somehow morphing into something else?

“Ravana?” Erik asks, trying not to laugh. “She’s our sister, and she’s mated to Valen. I think he would rip our throats out for even mentioning being mated to her.

Dove physically relaxes and her smile brightens once again. I open my mouth to ask her another question when her stomach growls loudly.

Right at that moment Juliet comes up the stairs with Kane hot on her heels, and in her arms is a basket of food. Is she somehow clairvoyant?

“Dove!” she squeals as she comes over to where we are and tries to embrace her friend.

Erik and I have to move out of the way as the two of them embrace. I lock eyes with him and he nods, then all the animosity from earlier fades away. This is the possibility

we’ve hoped for and I see it reflected in his eyes now. Could this be what we’ve been dreaming of?

It will be if I have anything to say about it.

CHAPTER 4

DOVE

I

hug Juliet back and it’s then I notice how much I’ve missed her. It could be because I’m on an emotional overload and she’s the one person I actually know, but she was always so nice to me. We were never super close, but to be honest she was the first real friend I’ve ever had. She didn’t go to my high school or know me as the creepy morgue girl. She treated me like I was normal and I was probably rude to her if I think back on it. I wasn’t used to being social and how to handle people my own age.

“Sorry I haven’t been around,” she says as she pulls back and gives me a warm smile.

She’s so happy she looks like she’s glowing. She was always nice and had an easy smile even with the hard life she lived. After she moved out of my dorm room she didn’t tell the school, so they didn’t fill her spot. She let me have a room all to myself, which was rare. I thought I’d like having the space, but I was wrong. Now I avoid the dorm room until I have to sleep. I’m mostly at the library or my grandpa’s house.

“I haven’t seen you around school,” I respond. “I kinda miss you.”

“I’ve been a jerk.”

“You are not,” Kane chimes in, but she ignores him.

“You were a good friend to me, Dove. You checked on me and everything and then I ghosted on you again. I really am sorry. Things have been a little busy.”

Her kind words make me feel better. I did help her when she asked and I broke a few rules to help her out. I looked for her when she disappeared on me, but I have to admit that half the reason I went to check on her was to get another look at Kane. I needed to see for myself if he was what I’d guessed. It’s also what led to my obsession with Erik and Ezra.

“No, it’s fine.” I shu e on my feet, suddenly feeling out of place with everyone staring at me.

“Let’s eat.” She pulls me by the arm and I follow her down the hall into a kitchen. The guys follow behind us and Juliet waves her hand away at them. “Why don’t you all let us have some time alone.” They stand there, not moving, and she snaps her fingers. After a moment they get the hint and then finally walk out. “They tend to hover. You get used to it after a while, but you looked like you could use a breather.”

I nod in agreement as I sit down at the high bar stool at the counter. Being near them makes my head swim with questionable feelings I don’t understand. Juliet places the basket between us and sits down beside me.

“So you know,” she finally says, taking a bite of a mu n, and I reach for one.

“Yeah,” I admit sheepishly. “I might have seen Kane attack that guy who was all over you.”

“But you haven’t told anyone?” She tilts her head to the side a little, studying me.

I shake my head and wonder if it’s because people will think I’m crazy or because I think it’s a betrayal of a secret that I should protect. Though after meeting that man today

I’m not sure how secret this really is or if I should tell everyone about him. For all I know he’s trying to protect me.

“Do Erik and Ezra have mates?” I blurt out. They mentioned it and it keeps rolling around in my head.

“That’s the one question you ask.” Juliet throws back her head and laughs. Maybe it should have been do they like killing tall, thin, red-haired women? but I couldn’t help myself.

“No, neither of them do.”

“To be honest, in the short time I’ve known them it would be weird to see them mated. They’re both so close I can’t imagine them being apart.”

I want to ask more, but I don’t know where Juliet’s loyalties are at this point. She could tell them everything I say. For all I know they could be listening in on us talking right now. I decide to go with what I do know from the few moments that I’ve known them.

“They seem sweet.”

They were so worried about me and it reminded me a lot of how Kane acted with Juliet. It was something I envied and as I sit here now I can still feel Ezra lips on my knuckles. Not only that but they didn’t want me to leave their side.

They’ve been nothing but sweet and charming, but didn’t they say the same about Ted Bundy? They could have Juliet and Kane fooled about the things they do when no one else is around. I really should’ve read more of that book before I ventured out into the lion's den. I know more than anyone that knowledge is power.

Do they want me to stay because I know what they are and they want to protect their secret? Maybe I’m a threat they need time to figure out what to do with. They can’t just make me disappear like those other girls. Can they? I find comfort in the fact that Juliet is here and she knows about them. I have a feeling she wouldn’t let anything like that happen to me.

“They are. And I agree that you should stay for the night.

You should get some sleep. You have to be tired and it’s almost morning.”

I bite my lip, but maybe it’s not the worst idea. My heart thinks it’s the best idea ever, as does the rest of my body. My brain’s the only thing holding me back. You spend too much time in that head of yours, Dove. My grandpa’s words echo through my mind.

“I’ll stay for the night.” If anything, maybe I can snoop around a little. I’ve already crossed some creepy stalking boundaries, what’s a few more at this point?

“Good,” Ezra says, walking back into the room with Erik.

Kane comes in and goes straight to Juliet. The twins stare at me like I’m the sparkly object you see in the store that your mom tells you not to touch.

“The sun,” Kane tells Juliet before giving her a kiss and placing his hand over her stomach in a possessive touch.

He helps her down from the chair. “I’ll stop by later to see you. Let things settle in your mind, Dove, not everything has to be learned all at once.”

With that, she and Kane leave me standing in the kitchen with Erik and Ezra. I already know Erik is the voice of reason while Ezra seems to be the one who acts before he thinks.

Neither one of them look as lighthearted as they normally do, and I can’t place the feeling that settles over the room. I lick my suddenly dry lips and try to think of what to say since no one is talking.

“Are you sure I should stay?” I ask.

“Yes!” they both half-yell in unison.

“I can take the sofa,” I suggest, pointing to where I was lying before.

“No, we have just the room for you,” Ezra says, holding out his hand for me to take. Erik’s eyes flash to his brother and some kind of understanding passes between them.

There’s a weird feeling of being left out as I watch them communicate, but I shake it o and take Ezra’s hand. It wraps around mine tightly but not painfully. He pulls me towards him and I have to lean back in order to look up at him. I hadn’t noticed our height di erence when I was on the sofa, but now I can see how big he really is. I barely come up to the middle of his chest.

When I feel Erik’s body heat come up beside me, I glance his way, meeting his eyes. Between them I feel tiny. Sure, I’ve always been short, but tiny isn’t a word I’d use for my body. Awareness hums through me as heat and tingling build within me.

Erik’s hand comes to my hip and his fingers dig into me.

“Are you okay?” he asks against my ear. His breath against my sensitive skin isn’t helping the feeling running through me.

“I’m lightheaded,” I admit, but before I can finish the words Erik has me in his arms and he’s carrying me through the house and up the stairs.

“I can walk,” I tell him as I wrap my arms around his neck to make sure I don’t fall. Also because I don’t really want him to put me down. “Don’t hurt yourself.”

“God, does she always smell like that?” I hear Ezra say. I peek over Erik’s shoulder to see him right behind us. “It makes me want—” “Candy,” Erik says, finishing his brother’s sentence.

“It’s a little bit of an addiction,” I admit, assuming that’s what they’re smelling.

“We’ll have to remember that.” Ezra gives me a wink and my stomach tightens.

A few moments later we enter a room and Erik sits me down onto a giant bed. It’s bigger than giant, because I’ve never seen anything like it before. It’s made for more than two people, that’s for sure.

“Whose room is this?” I ask.

I notice there isn't much in it, only the bed and two nightstands. It’s clean but bare. It’s unlike the rest of the house, which feels lived-in. Even the walls are stark white in here. This room looks like it’s waiting for someone to bring it to life.

“No one’s ever stayed in here before, so I guess you’d call it the guest room,” Ezra answers.

“It’s the master suite of the home,” Erik corrects him.

“Yeah, I guess it is,” Ezra agrees after a beat. His eyes roam over me as I sit on the edge of the bed with my feet dangling.

“The bathroom is over there.” Erik points to a door. “I’ll grab you something to change into.”

“This is fine.” I stop him. I’m in yoga pants and a hoodie.

“I’d wear something like this to bed anyway.” Minus the bra, but I’ll take that o when they leave.

“Are you sure?”

I nod again and wonder what they might sleep in. A flood of images goes through my mind as I imagine their naked chests. I’m jerked back to reality when Ezra makes a low growling noise and Erik smacks his arm.

“He does that a lot. Does it mean I’ve done something to make him mad?” I ask as I look between them.

“No, he doesn't growl like that when he’s mad.”

“So he has di erent growls?” I tease with a small laugh.

“Something like that,” Ezra answers for himself begrudgingly.

“Well, I guess I should get some sleep,” I sigh.

I’m not sleepy and I should be. My brain doesn't want to shut o , and more than that I don’t want them to leave me alone in here because it doesn't feel right.

I think back on what Juliet said and maybe I should let my mind settle down. I just can’t stop from wondering what

tomorrow will bring. Things will have to be addressed and the big one is about the missing women.

“Okay, if you need anything just call out and we’ll come right in,” Erik says.

He grabs a hold of his brother’s shoulder to pull him from the room.

“Wait!” I jump down from the bed. “I do have one question.”

“You can ask us anything,” Ezra says.

I decide to ask the question that’s been eating away at me.

“Do you think I’m your mate?” I heard some of the things Bishop and Kane said before they thought I was awake.

“Yes,” they both confirm at the same time. It makes me want to smile, but I can’t because I know even if what I read about them isn’t true, they will never be mine.

I thought hearing them say no would hurt more, or maybe only one of them confirming my suspicions would be the worst part. But I can’t be the thing that tears these brothers apart. I can’t choose and I would never ask them to.

Which means only one thing: I’ll have to leave.

CHAPTER 5

ERIK

“A

re we just going to stand out here all night?” Ezra asks as he paces.

“What choice do we have? She didn’t exactly invite us into her bed.” I pinch the bridge of my nose and try to stem the urges I’m feeling.

Ezra stops and faces me, and I look up to see my own anxious pain reflected in his eyes. “She’s our mate, yours and mine. I don’t know how this is going to work, but I do know that even this amount of separation is making me uneasy. Can’t you hear that?”

“Of course I can,” I say, taking a step towards him.

The sound of her soft breathing, her warm heartbeat, and the hum inside her that calls to me. It might as well be as loud as a stadium crowd because I’m so attuned to it.

“Then you’ll know that I’m being called to her and I can’t hold back much longer.”

“You need some sleep,” I say, holding my hand out as he walks towards the door. “We both do.”

“How am I supposed to sleep with this?” He gestures down to his cock and I roll my eyes.

My own cock is hard for the first time in a hundred years, but back then all we could do was jerk o . Right now we’re having the thoughts of sinking into warm, wet pussy for the

first time in our lives, but we have to remain in control. I can feel all his desires as if they were my own, but now that our mate is here, it’s compounded. Not only does her body call to us but so does her blood. It smells like a candy factory and I can only imagine how sweet she’s going to taste.

“Maybe we should call Bishop,” I suggest, and Ezra looks angry.

“Maybe we should go in there and claim what belongs to us.”

“You’d do that?” I challenge. “You’d kick down that door and take her like an animal? Maybe you’re not good enough to be her mate.”

“Watch your mouth,” he says, getting close to me. “I’d never hurt her, you know that. I’m just saying this is the way it’s going to be, so why are we fighting it? She’s mine just as she is yours, and our entwined paths are destined.”

“So says you,” I say, but even I know that’s not true.

“Liar.” He takes a step closer to me and closer to the door. “You feel this, brother. You want her just as badly as I do.” His voice is low as he whispers to me. “She’s calling for us.”

My hand reaches back behind me for the door handle. I mean to hold on to it so that I can keep him out, but slowly I turn it until I hear it open. Our eyes stay locked as I let the door fall silently open behind me.

“What’s happening?” I whisper, almost to myself because all of my actions are beyond my control. I don’t want to go in there and take her, but my body isn’t giving me a choice.

“You’re finally letting the vampire in you lead the way,” Ezra says as his eyes darken.

He walks past me, but instead of pushing me out of the way, he takes my wrist and brings me into the room with him and closes the door behind us. We walk silently over to where Dove is lying and her scent surrounds us. I was wrong

to deny either of us the pleasure of being so close, and seeing her like this makes my mouth water.

Ezra looks at me and our silent connection has never been so sharp. Before I could understand what he wanted me to do, but right now I feel like I’m reading his mind. He wants me to get on the bed with her while he lies on the other side.

Somewhere in the back of my head I wonder if this is okay, but it’s so small and insignificant I decide to ignore it.

Dove is on her back in the middle of the bed, so it’s easy and natural for us to each take a side. When I lie down beside her, I pause when her hand reaches for me.

“Erik,” she whispers, but I see that her eyes are still closed. “Ezra.”

I look at Ezra, and she’s reaching for him now, too. She’s dreaming of us and calling our names.

“Sweet and sugary,” Ezra says, and to my surprise Dove moves against him.

My hand trails down her hip and to her thigh, and at my touch she opens them. Her leggings are tight against her, but her hips rise in desperate need.

“Sleep, sweets. We’ll find you in your dreams.”

I watch as his hand slips under the sweatshirt and the bare skin of her stomach is revealed. I’m desperate to touch her there as well, but right then my fingers tingle as if Ezra’s hand is my own. I look up in time to see his eyes lock with mine. My hand slips along her hip and it’s as if we are one. Is this the twin bond connecting us in this way? Is this why we were destined to share a mate?

“I want to feel her between her legs,” he says, and I nod.

My hand moves from her hip and down between her thighs to cup her over her leggings. My hand is big and it engulfs her, but I can feel the heat of her pussy against my palm.

“Don’t stop,” Dove whispers and raises her hips to press her mound into my hand.

Ezra moves his hand up her stomach and I can feel the moment his fingertips touch her bare breast then hard nipple. Without thought I move my hand to the waist of her leggings and then dip inside them. As Ezra plays with her nipples, I delve into her panties and then groan when I find her wet lips. I don’t hesitate to spread them and rub her clit, sending pleasure through my own body with every touch.

Ezra and I lie halfway on her as we both touch and explore her body. Dove moans and calls out our names as we take more of her each time.

Ezra uses his free hand to help me push her leggings down her hips because we both want to look at her pussy.

Just look. By this point, her sweatshirt is pushed up as far as it can go, exposing her nipples to us.

At one point I know Dove’s eyes fluttered open, but she never told us to stop. In fact, she raised her hips so that I could remove her bottoms and enjoy the sight of her.

“I want a turn,” Ezra says, moving down her body and between her legs as I watch him.

He kisses her thighs at the same time I lean down and kiss between her breasts. My eyes are on him as he spreads her legs and I see his tongue dart out to taste her. My mouth waters as I watch him, and it’s like I can taste her at the same time. I lean over and tongue her nipple, tasting her sugary sweetness there too.

He hums in pleasure, burying his face there, and Dove moans our names. After sucking each nipple into a tight peak, I move down her body to have a taste of my own. When I get there, Ezra leans back only far enough to allow my tongue between her folds. He’s not giving up his place in line, but he’s willing to share.

I can feel him close to me licking his way down to her ass as I taste the nectar between her lips. The two of us are greedily sampling our mate as we discover every inch of her body. Our mouths work her pussy together as we both aim for the same goal. We want her to cum for us so that we can mark her as ours. The need to mark her is bearing down on both of us and we want to do it when she cums.

My teeth ache as her orgasm approaches, and I feel Ezra on the razor's edge, too. There is no going back from this moment, but neither of us would want to. This is forever for us, and though we may stumble sometimes with sharing Dove, our ultimate goal is for her to be ours and to be happy.

I know now in this moment that we will both sacrifice everything trying to achieve that.

Her body tightens and her blood smells impossibly sweeter as her hips arch up and her pussy contracts. She cums with a gasp before shouting our names and at that exact moment Ezra and I mark her.

I feel the tender flesh on the inside of her thigh against my teeth as I graze them across it and the taste of her blood hits my tongue. It’s unlike anything I’ve ever felt before and all at once I want to feed and I want to fuck.

I feel Dove’s hand in my hair and I look up to see her watching the two of us. We’re both between her legs looking up at her as we drink her and get her o at the same time.

The connection between the three of us grows impossibly tight and it’s nothing like what I’ve shared with Ezra before now. It’s deeper and something inside me settles into place.

Something I felt like we were missing for so long.

“You belong to us now,” Ezra says as he licks the small wound and seals it closed.

“Forever,” I say, feeling the claim take hold of me as I slide up her body. “Lie back, sweets. It’s time for us to take turns claiming what’s ours.”

CHAPTER 6

DOVE

W

hen my eyes open I realize that I must have passed out. The last thing I remember is the two of them hovering over me and saying it was their turn. I must have been so overwhelmed with all the orgasms and exhaustion I couldn’t stay awake.

I try and move, but I’m sandwiched between two very large men. The light from the hallway floods into the room, letting me see that this is actually real. I’ve dreamed of this so many times, but I’ve never woken up like this.

I lie there for a moment, trying to let my mind play catch up, but I don’t think if I had all the time in the world I could comprehend what happened. I’d never felt so worshiped, and these two men treated me as if I was their queen and they couldn’t get enough.

My thighs ache from being spread so wide to make room for each of them. They feasted on me and their thirst seemed unquenchable. It was all too much, but I couldn’t stop begging for more.

I’m surprised it didn’t go any further.

What have I gotten myself into? I try and remember the things they said to me and I swear at one point they called me theirs. The pleasure was too great and I couldn’t think about anything other than what they were doing to my body.

I even think maybe they’d bitten me at one point, but isn't that what vampires do? I hadn’t asked any questions, and for someone who’s been doing a lot of stalking I don’t have much information. Nor am I great at getting more when I actually have the chance.

In movies sex and biting go hand and hand for vampires, but we didn’t have sex last night. I remember them telling me is was their turn, and I was so overwhelmed with pleasure I couldn’t form words. That was the point at which it all went black.

I glance between the two of them and see that they’re both out cold. I lick my lips thinking about all the things those mouths did to me and how they shared in my pleasure.

They hadn't asked me to choose, and when the moment hit and I felt them both in the bed with me I knew I wouldn't have to. It felt right being between them.

Ever so slowly I reluctantly pull myself from the bed needing to use the bathroom. I find my clothes on the floor and take them with me. I’m not used to wandering around without clothes on, and once I get in the bathroom I glance back at Erik and Ezra. They’re both only partly covered with the blankets at their waist. I wish I would have gotten more time to touch them and to taste every inch of them as they did to me.

I close the door then take care of my needs in the bathroom. While I’m washing my hands I look down at my thighs and see the small marks they left behind. As I suspected, they bit me. I felt it happen when the first orgasm hit, but all of it was pleasure that ran together. They look like scars that have been there my whole life.

When I look up in the mirror and I stare at my eyes in the reflection I can’t help but think what would have happened if I hadn’t passed out. What else would I have let them do to me?

I tug on my pants then pull on my hoodie. What now?

What will today bring? I know their secrets and I have a feeling that Bishop makes all the rules around here. None of them even know me—why would they protect me? In fact, they should have called the cops on me to begin with for climbing over their wall and trespassing.

Can vampires control your mind? Can they make me forget everything? Maybe their plan all along was to have a day of fun with me then say goodbye afterwards. Would I be better o not knowing what I’d lost? I’m not sure there’s an answer to that.

Again my mind starts to spin with questions. I rub the palms of my hands over my eyes in an e ort to relieve some tension. I should be used to my mind not shutting down, but it’s all too much. Suddenly I remember the book of newspaper cuttings in my car and the things that mysterious man said. More than anything, I want to prove him wrong.

I need more information before I can let anything happen.

Maybe I can control this and get myself some answers. Then when I know the truth, I can come back to them. There are a lot of things I still need to know. The mystery of everything is driving me insane, but maybe I’m already there.

I walk over to the bathroom window, pulling back the thick curtain to see it’s bright and sunny out. I could sneak out and go get the book then bring it back and read it. I could show the twins and put everything on the table. The facts of what I saw could be wrong, but more importantly I can’t believe they’d ever hurt anyone. If I remember one thing out of all that happened last night they said I was their mate.

What that means I’m not sure, but it felt right when they said it. Even when it scared me that I might pull them apart.

Slipping out of the bathroom, I still when Ezra rolls over and reaches out. His hand moves for a moment before it grabs a pillow and he pulls it to him. I swear he was looking

for me and my heart flutters with that thought. I open the bedroom door silently and make my way down the stairs.

When I exit the house I decide to go down the driveway instead of the woods, but stop when I get to the gate.

“Well hell.” I wasn’t great at climbing the wall and I don’t think I’ll be good at climbing this thing either.

To my surprise they swing open and I stand there shocked thinking maybe there is a motion detector on them. I take a step forward and a plain black SUV comes to a screeching halt right in front of me. Two men in suits step out, and I freeze.

“Dove Wheeler, we need you to come with us.” One of them flashes a badge quickly as the other grabs me by the elbow, forcing me towards the SUV. “Wait, you can’t just take me.” I try to resist, but there’s really no point. They push me into the open back door, and though I try to fight they’re stronger than me.

“Looks like we just did,” one says before slamming the door and getting into the front.

They peel away from Erik and Ezra’s home and with every mile away from them, an ache grows inside of me. I try to pepper the men with questions, but they don’t say a word. It seems like forever but eventually we turn into a driveway of a beautiful stone home. It, too, is enclosed with an iron gate, but at this one I see guards clearly posted, making sure no one gets in or out without approval.

“This doesn’t look like a police station,” I mumble, even though I know they are both ignoring me. What the hell is this place? It looks like an old castle that’s been here hundreds of years.

When the back door opens I don’t fight them. I step out and follow them up to the entryway, and two large doors open. Maybe this is a police station for vampires? Hadn't

that man Valen said he was a cop when he went through all my stu the night he busted me staking out the house?

One of the men grabs me by the arm and pulls me the rest of the way inside. His hand digs in hard and I let out a small cry, but I don’t think he cares. I’m not fighting them, so I don’t understand why he has to be cruel about it.

He practically drags me down a long marble hallway before stopping in front of another set of double doors, knocking on it. When they open, the man from the library is sitting behind a dark wood desk. He looks disappointed and I don’t even think my grandpa ever looked at me that way.

“Sit.” He points to one of the chairs in front of his desk, and I do as I’m told. There’s no way to leave here unless they let me, and I’m not going to fight a battle I won’t win. I’ll save my energy for something else. The other two men turn and leave, and I’m thankful they don’t close the doors behind them. I’m sure if I screamed no one would give a shit, but the open doors make me feel a little more at ease.

“I told you what they were, but you didn’t listen.” He shakes his head at me, making me feel more like a child.

“You gave me a book full of information. You knew I’ve been looking into this, what did you think I was going to do?

You didn’t scare me o , you pushed me towards them,” I throw back at him.

He leans back in his chair and I glance around the room, noticing all the windows are covered in dark curtains just like in Erik and Ezra’s home. I noticed them at Kane and Ravana’s, too when I’d been scoping all of them out. They bugged the crap out of me at first because it made it hard to stalk them. Then I finally understood why they had them and it all made sense.

“I guess I thought you were smarter than that.” I don’t respond to his dig. “Maybe growing up in a house with the

dead made you want to find immortality. Is that what you want, Dove, to live forever?” He says it likes it’s an o er he can make. “To not be crushed so easily in the palm of one man’s hand?”

The truth is I could be crushed by two men. Becoming a vampire has never crossed my mind. Juliet isn’t one and she’s with Kane. The idea of being dead spooks me, but if it means being with them as their mate, I’ll do just about anything.

“It sounds lonely if you don’t have anyone to share forever with,” I admit absently, lost in the thought. I see him flinch and realize that hit home.

“You could find a mate. I could give you that if you gave me something in return.” He leans forward, placing his elbows on his desk.

I decide to keep the information that the twins already told me—that I’m theirs—to myself. I don’t believe him or trust him.

“How would you find a mate for me?” That word keeps coming up and my mind always focuses on it most. “Can you just pick anyone, or is it like a marriage? Are certain people destined to be together?”

“We’d get to those things once you were changed. It’s easier to explain our life then.” He brushes o my questions.

“You know me.” I force a smile. “I like knowing all I can.”

“But you also jump before looking. How else did you end up in the Marcellus home? I know you couldn’t have read the book that fast or…” He trails o as his eyes snap to behind me. I turn around to see a beautiful girl about my age standing there. She’s got short red hair that goes to her shoulders, and even from where I’m sitting I can see her eyes are violet. They’re so bright and di erent, but somehow the color suits her. I’ve never seen eyes like hers before.

“Oh sorry, Dad, I didn’t know you had someone in here.

The door was open.” She glances at me, then I feel her studying me closer as her eyes narrow.

“It’s fine, Loren,” he tells her. “I’ll be finished soon.”

“I was just letting you know I was home before dark. Like always.” I catch the irritation at the end of her words, but she doesn’t wait for his response. She gives me one last look before she leaves.

“I can’t hurt them, if that’s what you want,” I say when I turn back to face him. “I know where this is going.”

I tell him that before he tries to feed me some more bullshit. I don’t even want to toy with the idea of doing something to them because it makes my chest ache. His face grows angry and I realize he probably isn't used to hearing the word no. Maybe I should have played along and gotten the hell out of here with him thinking I’m on his side.

His eyes roam over me, then he sucks in an audible breath. “They fed from you.” He stands so quickly his chair flies back and my face heats. It’s as if he said that I had sex with them.

“They’re vampires,” I blurt, unsure why I’m even trying to defend myself. “That’s normal.” I say the words, but they’re a total guess and immediately I regret it.

He laughs in a mocking tone. “But don’t you see, Dove, they didn’t feed you. They have no plans to mate you. You’re just another on that list I showed you. Trust me, when a vampire finds his mate he never lets her go.”

He reaches into his desk, pulling out the same book and tossing it in front of me. He must have gotten it from my car.

“They kept them for days and played with them before they got rid of them.” He leans forward. “They made those women fall in love with them and then told them they were their mate before…” He lets the words hang in the air.

My heart protests what he’s saying. It can’t be true, but I hadn't drunk from them. I didn't feel anything di erent, only a tighter connection to them than I had before, but isn't that what intimacy is? Maybe I’m not really their mate and they used the term loosely.

I do know one thing though, they couldn’t have done the things he’s saying. I don’t reach for the book because I don’t believe it. My brain is telling me I'm being naïve, but my heart knows better. The more I think about the book, the more I realize it looks like a trophy a serial killer would keep.

“They fooled you, Dove. They got what they wanted, but somehow you slipped away before they could finish what they’d started.” He walks around the desk and my blood runs cold from being so close to him. He hasn't harmed me and he keeps saying he’s trying to protect me. “You saw my daughter.” He nods to where she was moments ago. “Bishop killed her mother.”

I gasp, understanding now why this man is out for them so badly. It’s not only about the missing people but something deeper. There are still pieces I’m not putting together.

“Even if Erik and Ezra wanted to keep you as their chubby little pet, Bishop would never allow it for long. He’d let them for a while, but soon enough you’d have to go like all the rest.” His dark eyes lock on mine. “Besides, if Erik and Ezra do want you, they’ll only have you for as long as they can. If you team up with me we can take them down before they eventually kill you.”

“What about my friend Juliet?” I ask not because I want to help him but because what if what he’s saying about Bishop is true? How come Juliet was kept from harm? I know nothing about this man.

“Mates are the exception to his rule. A mate is loyal beyond all things. As long as Kane keeps her in line, she’ll be

fine.” I have to fight an eye roll. Keep Juliet in line? He obviously hasn't seen them together. I swallow the lump in my throat. I just want to go home. The ache inside of me makes me feel hollow. I don’t want anything to do with this man and his plan. With how my heart is at the moment, I don't want to deal with anyone. At first I wanted to fall into this mystery and now I can’t find a way out.

“You’re going to read that book.” He points to it. “Or you won’t leave this room.”

He walks away without a backwards glance and then slams the o ce doors behind him. I run over to them and pull on the handles, but they won't budge. I go back to the desk but no phone rests on it. When I hit the computer, nothing comes up on the screen so I give up and plop down into the chair. I stare at the book, and as much as I don’t want to read it, it’s my only way out.

With all the creepy things going on in my life, there’s something about that book that feels wrong. I’d gone out to get it, which got me into my current mess, but here I sit, not wanting to touch it. There is no doubt in my mind that there is nothing but pages of dead girls in that book and nothing good will come from reading it.

I lean back in the chair and glance around the room, thinking of a way out. Maybe I can try and find something out about the man who’s taken me. To be honest I don’t even know if he’s human or vampire and what it is that he wants me to find out.

This is about way more than I can understand, but I’m going to figure it out. His o ce is the worst place for me to be left alone.

CHAPTER 7

EZRA

“I

f you don’t let us out of here, Bishop, we’re going to have to hurt you,” I say, and I feel the strength of Erik beside me.

He’s as on edge as I am, the need for Dove growing by the second.

“In case you haven’t fucking noticed, it’s still light outside. You can’t just run out in the street.”

“Sure they can,” Kane says as he leans against the nearby wall. “Let them go.”

“That’s enough,” Bishop shouts, and something inside of me falters.

He’s always been more than just our creator, he’s been like a father to us. The last one hundred years, there has only been our small family, but in a matter of months everything he knows has changed. I can’t imagine this is easy for him, especially since he’s nearing the end of his life. No one wants to say it aloud, but he’s running out of time.

“Bishop—” Erik begins, but he cuts him o .

“I’ve spent half my life trying to protect you,” he says then looks around the room pointedly. “All of you. If you go out there now and risk your lives, all you’re doing is throwing away all that I’ve worked to build.”

“She’s our mate!” I shout, unable to control my own emotions. I’m done being reasoned with. I don’t care if he is our maker, he’s going to listen to me. “You didn’t stand in the way of Kane going after Juliet and you’re not going to keep us from Dove.”

“Are you certain?” he asks, weighing my words. “Are you sure she’s the one, for the both of you?”

“Yes,” Erik answers for the both of us as he steps forward. “We drank her blood last night, and there is no doubt. She needs us and we can’t stay here waiting on the sun to set.”

“There’s not much time,” I hear Ravana’s voice from behind us as she and her mate Valen walk into the room.

“Valen just got a call. He said one of his informants said she’s been taken.”

“What?” I wheel around and look at the two of them.

“Where is she?”

“They think she’s been taken to the River.” Valen o ers, and I hear Juliet sni .

“Where?” Juliet says, wiping a tear away. Kane has been holding her close since she found out Dove was gone.

“There’s no river around here.”

“She means Gordon River,” Bishop says as his eyes darken. “But why would he take her?”

“There’s no time for that. We just need to get her away from him and make sure she’s safe,” I say as I push past everyone and head for the tunnels. If we can’t go out the front door we’ll drive until it’s dark enough.

“Kane, stay here with Juliet and Ravana,” Bishop calls, and I can hear Ravana yelling in the background.

I don’t stop to see who is with me, but I feel Erik stuck to my side like glue. We’re in this together and we will find a way.

“You drive, I’ll get in the back with Erik. If anyone needs to get out before the sun sets, it’s going to be me,” Valen says as he runs with us down the stairs. “Shit,” he curses when Ravana joins us.

“Can’t let you guys have all the fun without me.”

Erik and I get in the front while Ravana, Valen, and Bishop get in the back. The mates are arguing over Bishop’s head, but as soon as he tells them to be silent they follow his command.

“I never knew having a mate could be so much fun,” Bishop says as he rolls his eyes.

“Who is Gordon River?” I say, glancing back in the mirror to Bishop as I drive out of the tunnels.

“He was created not long after I was. Up until today I thought he was living in a remote part of Russia away from people. His creator was known as one of the most vicious of our kind and made vampires without regard to our secrets. It didn’t take long for it to catch up with him, and once he was killed by enemies looking to keep our secret silent, Gordon rose to power and took over his territories.” He lets out a sharp breath and shakes his head. “I met him when I was traveling and saw in him something that I never wanted for myself. I run the city here because I want to keep our kind safe. I want our family protected, but Gordon just wants…”

Bishop trails o and shrugs.

“Wants what?” Erik asks as I make a turn onto a side street.

“It’s between him and me,” Bishop says simply and doesn’t explain further. It’s not between them anymore since our mate got dragged into all of this, but we’ll get to that later. After we have her back. Where she belongs.

Valen tells us where to go and I follow his instructions. It doesn't take long according to my watch, but it might as well

be years with how high my anxiety is. The sun sets low and night comes over the sky as I hit the gas harder.

“There!” Ravana shouts, and I slam on the brakes.

“Through the trees, look, I think that’s her!”

“Fuck,” Erik says, and he’s out of the car before I can blink.

I jump out and run after him, barely remembering to put the car in park.

CHAPTER 8

DOVE

“G

o, you don’t have much time,” the redheaded girl Loren tells me. “Gordon, my dad, will be up soon.”

I was surprised when I saw her open the door and peek her head in to look at me. I was positive it would be her father coming back to go another round with me, but not so nicely this time. I would have only pissed him o further at what I’d done to his o ce. I’d torn through every shelf and drawer and I must have done some damage if the look on her face was any indication.

She leads me down another long hallway and through a back door until we’re outside.

“As I suspected.” Her violet eyes meet mine as the evening light shines into them. I’ve never seen anything like them before. “You have to go before the sun fully sets. The guards are changing shifts soon.” She glances down at the small gold watch on her wrist. “I won’t be able to help you then. They can track anything when allowed to.” She points out towards the trees. “Go that way and follow the path through the trees. There’s purple paint on the base of the trees that lead the way. It’s the only way out of here without being noticed, and I hope you can climb. The guards get lazy towards the end of shifts and they don’t patrol that section.”

She lets out a sigh. “Usually.”

That doesn’t help my confidence, but I’ll try anything to get out of here. “Why are you doing this?” I ask her as I notice she isn't a vampire. She’s standing in the setting sun with me, but her father said her mother was killed by one.

You’d think she’d want me to go along with whatever it is that he wanted me to do for him. I’m a link to the man who killed her own mother.

The same man who has power over the men I’m running back to. Mate or not, I need to tell them everything. It’s the only thing on my mind right now since all self-preservation has apparently left me. Erik and Ezra come before anything, and I don’t understand why or how it so easily slipped into place. Right now I don’t want to question it, at least not until I warn them about Gordon. From what he said, he will stop at nothing to take Bishop down and I have a feeling that means everything Bishop holds dear to him. He wants more than an eye for an eye. He wants it all.

“I love my father, but…” She shakes her head as she tries to choose her words carefully. “Sometimes I see something darker inside him. When he doesn't get what he wants, things don’t always go so well for those around him. Even if he’s trying to do something good, he can hurt innocent people in the process.” I can tell she’s conflicted by her admission.

“Thank you,” I say as I step away and take my chance at freedom.

I don’t want to know what might happen if I don’t escape.

I stop and turn to look back at her, and the pretty dress she has on blows in the wind. She reminds me of a glass doll that’s been kept in its plastic box to hold its value. Her skin is creamy white as if it’s never seen the sun before, but I know that’s not true because she’s standing in it now. When she looks behind her to make sure no one is there, I see a

small birthmark on her shoulder. It’s a strange shape, but when she turns back it’s hidden again.

“Sometimes it’s hard to know who’s really the villain of the story. It’s why it makes some of the best books I’ve ever read so captivating,” I tell her as a warning. I know I should be running already, but she saved me so I want to give her something in return. “It’s okay to be conflicted about what you’re feeling. But you’ve been standing next to evil this whole time and you thought you were standing in the light.

This isn’t the right sides of things, Loren.” Her mouth opens slightly, but no words come out. “Come with me,” I o er.

A moment of silence passes between us, but eventually she shakes her head. She steps back, but the stunned look on her pretty face lingers. I give her one last smile before I turn and run, knowing I can’t drag her with me. Part of me wishes I could have done more for her because she looked so lost and alone, but I can’t force her and I have to get out of here.

I also wish I could have found out something bigger about Gordon. It would have taken days to pore over the things he had in his o ce. I knew time wasn’t on my side, and without my reading glasses it made things even harder. How did Gordon River have a daughter? From what I found he’d been around a very long time, meaning only one thing. He’s a vampire.

I try to process all of it but then push it aside knowing that Ezra and Erik will help me work through it. Instead I try to concentrate on what Loren told me as I navigate through the woods.

I follow the path and I can tell it’s been taken many times before. It’s clear Loren is old enough to do as she pleases, but from what I’m seeing that isn’t the case. She’s under lock and key and in that moment when she stepped away

from me, I knew she was as twisted inside as I was, but we’d each chosen our sides.

When I break through the trees as the sun descends into darkness, I drop my hands to my knees. I’m out of breath, but I know I need to keep moving. My head snaps up when I see a van come to a screeching halt on the other side of the gate. “Not again.” I step back but stop when I see Erik and Ezra come running out of it.

My eyes try to focus on them, but they move too quickly up and over the gated wall between us. Erik’s the first to reach me and his mouth crashes down on mine as Ezra holds me close and kisses everywhere else. I get lost in the kiss as so many emotions pour from me and I swear some aren’t even mine. Then my mouth is pulled from Erik’s and I’m passed to Ezra’ as he kisses me in his own way. They’re not too di erent from one another, but it’s just enough that I can tell. I’m also pretty sure that I’m the only one who can tell them apart.

“Come on before someone sees us and my sexy-ass mate tries to fight someone,” Valen barks at us, reminding me where I am.

“Too late,” I hear Ravana say as she starts to move, but just as fast Valen lifts a gun, firing a shot so quiet I don’t hear it. Only the sound of the man hitting the ground that came out of nowhere.

“You ruin all the fun,” Ravana says as he holsters the gun.

The twins move me towards the metal bars of the gate, telling me it’s only a tranquilizer he hit the guy with.

“You can have your fun when we get home,” Valen says to Ravana, and she smiles at him. “I didn’t mean that way, princess,” he says as he smacks her ass and the smile drops from her face. He grabs her by the arm and pulls her into him as they make their way to the fence. The sound of

screeching metal being bent has me turning in Erik’s arms to watch Bishop easily pull the iron bars on the gate apart.

Everyone looks at him in shock, but I assumed that was normal. This is just more crazy vampire shit or something to me, but seeing everyone else’s reaction, maybe not so much.

I catch Ravana mutter something about it being a stronger metal, and she and Valen share a look.

Erik steps through first, holding his hand out for me.

“Come on, sweets.” I take it as he pulls me through, and Ezra is right behind me with his hand firmly on my hip. They guide me to the van, where we all get in and we waste no time leaving. Bishop drives and the five of us are piled in the back.

I relax against the twins as they wrap around me and I finally feel safe. I can’t help but glance over to Bishop in the front and wonder if he’s really the right side. I know Erik and Ezra are, but maybe they are like Loren and don’t know everything. Maybe all sides are dirty and the rest of us will be the casualties of whatever war these two men have going on against each other.

“We’ve got you,” Erik whispers in my ear, but I’m sure everyone heard him. Maybe he felt my unease rising and this was his way of o ering me comfort.

There’s still so much I have to learn about their kind and their history, but for now I only want to feel comforted and safe. Lucky for me I’ve got two men who are more than willing to o er themselves for the job.

CHAPTER 9

ERIK

“T

ake us home,” I tell Bishop from the back, and he nods at us. I try to keep the anger I feel for him from my voice. He was the catalyst for all this. I try to reason with myself that he couldn't have seen this coming, but still, my mate in the hands of someone else makes reason not an easy thing to see.

“Alright, but I want your security in place. They obviously know where she’s going if they knew where to find her,” he says, and I nod, feeling better that he is making sure this is taken care of. I knew he would, but still hearing it puts me more at ease with him. I don't care for the thought of being angry with Bishop. It doesn't sit well inside me. I know I can feel my brother’s, too. I need to keep mine in check to help with his. “I want you two back at my place later, there are a few things I want to talk to Dove about, but for now you can go home.”

Bishop drives into our garage and as soon as he parks the van, Ezra hops out and runs to go talk with security. Ravana and Valen get in their car and drive away almost immediately. Bishop comes over to Dove and me, and for a moment I think he’s going to say something, but he changes his mind. I know everyone needs to talk, but right now we need our mate more.

“Just be sure and come see me later,” is all he says before he’s walking away towards his car.

Before Dove can say a word, I scoop her up in my arms and bring her inside. I catch sight of Ezra speaking to a group of men outside the front door as I carry her up to the third floor.

“So you think you can just sneak out on us and there won’t be any consequences?” I say as I run my lips down her neck. “We weren’t finished,” I try and tease her, wanting to lighten the heavy mood.

“Is that what this is? You want to have your fun and then I can go?” she says, and I feel her body tense as her hurt cuts through me.

I walk into the master bedroom and toss her down onto the middle of the bed. I climb on top of her so fast she lets out a squeak of surprise. “Let’s get this straight right now, sweets. We’ll never ever be done with you. No matter how far or how fast you run, we’ll never let you go. Is that clear?”

My hands tighten slightly on her wrists before I lower my weight to her body. Her eyes widen in surprise when I rub my hard length against her belly.

“Do you understand, Dove?”

“Yes,” she breathes, spreading her legs.

“Good girl,” I say as I watch her tongue wet her bottom lip. I lean down and place a kiss there, running the edge of my teeth along it. I want to bite her and to taste her again, but Ezra isn’t here. I know inside me that we have to do this together, so I decide to get her ready for us. “Turn over, I want to play with you.”

She smiles before biting her lip and doing as I say, and I take o her clothes. It’s not long before I feel Ezra behind me closing the door and then taking o his clothes, too.

“Beautiful,” he says as he comes over to the bed and watches both of us.

He reaches out and grabs her hips, pulling her ass in the air as I sit back and strip down as well. Her knees are spread and her pussy and ass are on display as she nestles her chest onto a pillow.

“Just relax, sweets. We’re going to take care of you,” Ezra says as he leans down and kisses his way across one of her cheeks.

I go to the other side and join him as I slowly slide my fingers up her thigh and dip them into her wet folds. Her warm wet pussy is waiting to be filled and it clenches around my digits as I slowly pulse them in and out of her.

“Fuck, look at how she tries to hold on to you,” Ezra says as he watches my fingers.

He licks his way to her ass and then presses his tongue against her tight ring. She moans and wiggles as we both tease her and she’s begging for more. I lie down on the bed between her legs and have her lower her pussy to my mouth.

Ezra uses his fingers inside her pussy now as he licks her ass and I suck her clit at the same time. The taste of her is sweeter than any candy I’ve ever had and it’s addictive.

Her hips move with the both of us while we work our mouths in time. She’s so close to the edge, but every time she gets there, we slow down so it’s out of reach. She growls in frustration and it’s adorable, but we want her on the absolute brink before we let her go over. This is something the two of us talked about last night after she fell asleep and we agreed that this was the only way to do it.

“Please, I can’t take it anymore. I need you both inside me.” She’s panting and I can feel her body shake with desire.

It knows what it needs even if her mind is still a little muddled with everything that is happening. Deep inside her every part of her knows she belongs to us.

“Slide down o Erik’s mouth, sweets, and we’ll give you what you want.”

She whines and rocks against my tongue a couple more times before she does as Ezra asks.

“It’s okay, next time I’ll lick your pussy while he fucks you and then you won’t have to choose which one you want.”

I grab her hips and move her down his body until the tip of his cock is positioned at the opening of her pussy. He sits up so that she’s sandwiched between us and my cock is pressing against the tight opening of her ass.

How could we have ever thought that we wouldn’t share a mate? In this moment nothing has ever felt more right, and I can’t imagine another life without Dove or Ezra in it.

Together.

“I think it’s best if we do it all at once,” Ezra says as he leans forward and places a kiss on her neck. His eyes lock with mine and I understand what he means.

This is the part Bishop told us about years ago. That when we decided to take a mate they would drink from us as we’d drink from them and the bond would be sealed. If we do this right, then we’ll all be connected in a way that is impossible to imagine. We’ll only know it when we feel it.

I reach out and take Ezra’s wrist in my hand and bring it to my mouth. This is something we’ve never done before, but when my eyes lock with his I know this is what we’re meant to do. I graze my teeth along his pale skin and give him a small cut. Dove watches us closely as he takes my wrist and does the same.

“You need both of us at the same time,” I whisper as Ezra leans close to her again and kiss her neck softly right before he bites down to taste her. I inhale her scent as I rub my brother’s wrist on mine. Once we’ve combined it, I hold my arm in front of Dove. “Drink, sweets.”

Her soft lips open and I feel her tongue trace the wound as I lean down and bite her shoulder on the opposite side of Ezra. I watch as her nails dig into his arm and she marks him

as we drink from her and forge our bond. As soon as I taste her I’m hungry for more, but this time the urge is building up in my cock, and if I don’t release I might not make it.

Pressing my cock into her ass just a little, I feel Ezra do the same in her pussy. Together we go slowly as she moves her mouth from my wrist to Ezra’s. Whatever it is that bonds us together also heals her in every way so that she’s made to take both of us at once.

We’re gentle as we work our way inside of her, and we each take her virginity at once. We try to control ourselves and breathe through the tight squeeze, but it’s almost impossible for both of us to fit.

“Harder!” Dove cries out as she rocks her hips lower onto the both of us. Her body is warm all over and she leans back against my chest as Ezra sucks on her nipples.

It’s overwhelming to the point that I’m lightheaded, but I can’t stop. My body is begging me to keep going and to give her what she wants. I can hear the two of them and it’s not like before when I could sense things, now I’m certain.

Her round ass settles down onto my cock and I’m balls deep in her tight hole. She took every inch and her body stretched to take me. Ezra is rocking in and out of her slowly as I hold her steady on my cock. I want to feel how tight she is around me as I rub my hands all over body. I hold her breasts out for Ezra to lick and suck while he fucks her pussy. I can feel every rough inch through the thin barrier that separates us, and it heightens Dove’s arousal. I can sense that she’s close and I know Ezra does, too.

“It’s too much.” Her voice is shaky and she’s afraid of her approaching orgasm.

“We’ll be right here to catch you,” I say, holding her hips and sliding slowly in and out of her at the same time as Ezra.

“We’re right here.”

She tenses as her back pushes against my chest and she throws her head back. She cries out in a loud scream as Ezra and I thrust into her together and cum at the same time. The two of us drink from her while she climaxes and calls out our names. I feel her fingernails on my thigh, scratching me, and I growl against her as I keep cumming. She’s marking me as hers and everything about that draws me closer to her.

“You’re ours now,” Ezra says as he slowly comes down from his high. “You’re our mate.”

“Forever,” I say, licking the wound on her shoulder closed.

“Can we do that again?” she says, her eyes wide with wonder.

I look down at her pussy and see a small trace of blood on Ezra’s cock. The sight of it makes me hungry to eat her again and then have my turn inside her.

“I think you’re going to have to tell us when to stop,” Ezra says as he grunts and flexes his cock inside her. “But first a shower. I think my little brother wants his turn in here.”

He winks at me and I roll my eyes. “Two whole minutes,” I say as I feel her ass squeeze my cock. “But I have no problem being the younger stud around here.”

“Are you okay with this, Dove?” Ezra asks.

“I’m more than okay.” She smiles at both of us and I can feel everything around me settle into place.

“We love you,” I say to her, and Ezra nods. I know what he’s thinking and I don’t want anything left unsaid. “You’re our mate, but we knew the moment we saw you that you were the one.”

“This is all so crazy, but I feel the same way. Like we were somehow destined to be together.” She looks between us and holds us tight. “I love you both so much. How is that possible?”

“This is our forever.” I kiss her shoulder and feel her relax against me. “We’ve got nothing but time to try and figure it all out.”

“You’re right,” she says with a smile. “The three of us.”

“The three of us,” Ezra and I confirm, and it’s the way it will always be.

CHAPTER 10

DOVE

“N

ot this time.” Ezra pulls me back into his warm body as I try to sit up. I know my body should feel sore, but it doesn’t at all. I wonder if it’s because of their blood inside of me. It not only links us together and makes sure I can live forever, but it protects me, too.

I’m not sure how long we’ve been in bed at this point because our passion doesn’t seem to stop. At times I wasn't sure where one of us ended and another began, and it has to be the bond. I’m their mate, and for the first time in my life I feel settled. I’m not the only strange one in the room when I’m with them.

“We can’t stay here forever,” I sigh, knowing that’s probably a lie, but while we might have a lifetime together the rest of the world is out there and it needs to be addressed. I was never one to turn away from a challenge and I know we have one ahead of us.

Not only that, my grandpa might be wondering where I am and I need to at least check in with him. Not to mention I’ve probably lost my job at the library. I should probably care about that, but I don’t. I live in a giant mansion now with two mates that would follow me to work if I tried to go.

They’d stand there and stare at me and probably grunt at anyone who talked to me.

“Yes we can, we can do anything we want,” Erik adds as he wraps tighter around me. He nips at my shoulder and I lick my lips thinking about what both of them tasted like. It was nothing I’d expected and I know I’ll spend forever craving it.

“But I’m still human,” I laugh, trying to pull from their hold.

It takes a moment, but finally they let me go so I can go to the bathroom. When I glance over my shoulder I see them both watching me. I love how insistent they are with their need for me. I can feel it running through me now as their eyes never leave me.

All those silly worries about not being their mate are gone because now I feel it to my core. They are a part of who I am and I was made to be theirs. We fit perfectly and what I thought would end up as a battle between brothers has been a joining like I couldn’t imagine. In fact, I think they enjoy that there are two of them to keep after me. I know they still have a fear I’m going to try and slip out even after our bonding. They should know I’m not going anywhere, but fear does crazy things to people.

When I step out of the bathroom I’m disappointed to see they’re both dressed. I reach for a robe that’s lying over the chair and put it on. They’re both talking in low voices to one another and they turn to look at me as I move towards them.

“You’re right, sweets. There are some things we need to handle,” Erik confirms what I knew would be coming.

“Bishop needs to see us. All of us,” Ezra adds, with an edge of anger in his voice.

“Ezra?” I take a step towards him, wondering why he’s angry at Bishop.

I haven't told them all the things I learned about him.

They barely let me get a word out after they found me yesterday. I’m not sure I care for Bishop either, but maybe

they slipped into my mind and heard me thinking about him now that we’re mated and our connection is deeper. Though since they got me home and into bed, there were only a couple things I’d been thinking about.

“It’s his fault you were taken.” Ezra lets the anger come out and I glance over at Erik to see he’s pissed too, only he’s doing a better job of holding it in.

“That day wasn't the first time I met the man that took me.” I glance between the two of them. “In fact, he warned me away from you two. He told me…” My words trail o because I don’t want to say what he told me about them. I know in my soul that it’s impossible. I’d never believe the hands of these men would do something like that. The same hands that worshiped my body aren’t capable of the things Gordon accused them of.

Erik puts his finger under my chin, making me look up at him. “You can tell us anything, sweets. We won’t be angry.

We’re sure you were scared when you found out this world had vampires. It would be easy for someone to use that fear against you.”

My eyes meet his, then glance over to Ezra. “I wasn't scared,” I admit. I should have been. I’d tried to reason it was because I had to make sure no one was being hurt, but really I couldn’t stay away. They called to me and now I know that it’s because we were destined to become mates. “I came to find the two of you even after he told me—” “About all the dead women,” Ezra finishes for me. His jaw clenches and anger rolls o him again. “Bishop is going to show up if we don’t get going. We might as well make this a family discussion because I won’t want to talk about it again if I don’t have to. Furthermore, I don’t want our mate tainted with the past that never lets us go.”

It's not only anger, it’s hurt I can feel in him, too. I reach out for Ezra as he goes towards the door and grab his arm. I

need to touch him, and I know it will make him feel better.

He stops instantly and it’s amazing to actually feel him calm under my hand.

“Nothing about you two will ever taint me. I need you to understand that. We’re going to have a long life together.” I give him a smile that makes him relax even more. Erik moves behind me, wrapping his arm around my waist. His chin brushes the top of my head. “It doesn't matter what comes next as long as we're together. I love you both and we’ll get through this,” I finish. Ezra moves, trapping me between them.

“We love you, too. And we’ll always be together.” He leans down and kisses me, making his point clear. He didn't need to make it because I’m on the same page, but if he wants to do his alpha thing I’ll let him and enjoy every second of it.

“Let’s do this,” he says when he pulls his mouth from mine and takes my hand. Erik gives me a wink with a silent thank you for bringing Ezra back down. For the first time I don’t feel like the two of them have their own silent conversation. I’m a part of it now.

When Ezra starts to lead us out the bedroom door I pull on his hand, stopping him. “If I ever wanted to leave—” “You never leave us,” they both say as the hold they have on my hands becomes tighter.

“If you let me finish,” I laugh before turning serious. I need answers. “If I ever wanted to leave here and go somewhere else—only the three of us—would we do that?”

“We would question why, of course, because if you’re unhappy than we’re unhappy. If leaving is something we need to do for you, then we’ll do it,” Erik says easily with no hesitation. Ezra nods in agreement.

“But your family,” I remind them both. They might not be blood, but they’re kin.

“They are our family, but we’ve also learned in our lives that your family is who you make it. It doesn't have to be what you were born with.” I know in that moment they didn't have a childhood filled with happiness.

While I might have been a strange kid growing up in a mortuary with my grandpa, I was cared for and loved. It’s sad for me to think about how I longed for parents I never had and they wished they’d never met theirs. Maybe sometimes it really is best to get to pick your own family.

Without my grandpa, I wouldn’t have had one until now.

We stop when we get to the bottom of the stairs where boxes litter the entryway. I was just about to point out that I needed clothes until they both start opening them and handing me clothes. I shake my head as I drop my robe and put on a pair of yoga pants followed by a loose sweater that falls o one shoulder. Both watch me dress the whole time.

When you’re mated and both men let their minds openly drift, there is no room to be shy. Not with all the dirty sweet things they’re thinking about when they stare at my naked body. All my insecurities leave my mind and I feel like the most beautiful woman in the world.

“I noticed there aren't panties.” I raise an eyebrow as I slip on some shoes. They both give me identical smirks before leading me through the house and down more stairs.

“I knew it!” I shout when I see the underground tunnel.

“You were going from house to house without ever stepping outside. I knew you lived next to each other, but you all have huge properties.” I can’t stop smiling because I’m so pleased with myself that I’d guessed right. I hadn’t thought it would be this nice, but still I was right.

“Cool, isn't it?” Erik says as he opens the car door for me.

“It really is.” I glance around the underground tunnel.

I’m going to have to get a tour of this place soon.

Ezra sits down in the passenger seat, pulling me into his lap while Erik goes to the driver's side.

“I’m not sure this is safe,” I tease.

“There won’t be any tra c,” he jokes as he nips at my neck.

“Are you hungry?” I ask, tilting my head to the side for him.

“If I took a bite of you we'd never make it to Bishop’s.

Then he’d come looking for us.”

“It would be a shame to kill our maker for seeing our mate bent over and getting fucked,” Erik chimes in with a glint in his eyes. I can’t tell if he’s joking or not and I don’t ask.

I watch the best I can, trying to see everything as he drives. Ezra makes it di cult with all the attention he’s giving my neck.

“So I can go into the sun?” I ask, and tension rises in the car.

“Everything for you is the same, Dove. Some senses will be heightened as you’ve already guessed. But as long as you drink from us occasionally—” “Daily,” Ezra breathes against my neck.

“You won’t age.” Erik’s words are tight with strain.

“I was only wondering because we haven't covered a lot. I promise I won’t go anywhere without you unless you know.”

I speak the words I know they need to hear.

The second I asked the question I could hear the things roaming around inside their heads. They didn't want me far from them ever again or somewhere they couldn't get to me.

If staying out of the sun was the price to pay to keep them at ease, it was worth it.

“I know there’s more you want to know because we’re in that mind of yours.” Erik glances over at me, smiling.

“It’s lovely, isn't it?” The word lovely doesn't sound right coming from Ezra, but the way he says it makes it feel like it belongs. “I like just listening to it.”

“You enjoy my busy mind?” I laugh. “At least someone does.”

“I do, but it also makes me want to find the answers you’re seeking.” I stare at Erik, knowing he would find the answer to any question I asked him.

“And take her all the places she’s read about and dreamed of seeing,” Ezra adds. “We’ll have to build a few to reenact some of the other things you’ve dreamed about doing with us.”

My mouth falls opens and my mind flashes through all the dirty dreams and thoughts I’ve had of them. There are far too many for the short time I’ve known them. Though before I’d met them, when I read romance, it was always the menages I leaned towards. I guess deep inside my body knew what I craved. The men were always faceless, but it was what I desired.

A rush of jealousy fills me and it takes me a moment to realize it’s not my own but coming from the twins.

“I don’t care if they had faces or not,” Ezra grunts, and I turn to look at him. “You’re ours.” He squeezes my ass and I think about bending over and asking him to spank me.

“Make it stop.” Erik's hand goes to the front of his jeans and I watch as he pushes his palm down on his very evident hard-on.

“Try having her in your lap while she’s doing it.” Ezra lets out a small moan.

“I’m sorry,” I say, but am I really? I’m just as turned on as they are. “It’s hard to stop thinking about something when someone tells you not to.”

“Oh, it’s hard alright,” Erik mutters as he opens his car door and I realize that we’re here. My door opens and he

helps me out as Ezra comes right up behind me. They both give me barely any space to move and I love it.

“Nothing can happen, right? He can’t take me from you, can he?” The words pour from me in a sudden panic now that we’re here. The thought of not being with them is soul crushing. It takes my breath away for a moment. The lust that was thick around us fades and the anger from before comes back. Feeling their emotions as my own is going to take some getting used to.

They both look down at me as if I’ve lost my mind. “That is the second time in an hour you’ve questioned the bond of mating. I know this is new to you, sweets, but a mate would burn down the world in a rage to get their mate back. I promise you there will never be anyone taking you away from us,” Erik vows.

“I’m sorry,” I say as I look up at him. The apology is for Ezra, too, but he’s behind me stroking my back and soothing me. I do the same as I did for Ezra and reach out, placing my hands on Erik’s chest. “You’re right, it’s new, but it’s more than anything I could have imagined love could be. The thought of losing this…” I shake my head. “It’s part of the reason why I left that morning to go to the car. I was going to get the book Gordon gave me. I wanted to know more about your kind and I thought you could wipe my memory or something.” He doesn’t tell me that isn't something he can do, and I don’t push. There’s time later for all those questions. “I didn't want to ever forget that night with you two. I couldn’t stand the thought of never having you again after those twenty-four hours, and it would have been the end of me,” I admit. Maybe it makes me pathetic, but I don’t think I could go on without them.

“We can’t forget a mate, bonded yet or not. We couldn’t take it from your mind once you found us. We couldn’t take it from our minds as vampires or even yours as a human,”

he responds, brushing his hand against my cheek and I lean into him.

“We would have never done that and we never had plans to let you go,” Ezra adds before they both guide me inside.

CHAPTER 11

DOVE

W

e walk into the house that looks dark and imposing from the outside, but inside it’s light and beautiful. I don’t know why I always expect everything about vampires to be black and filled with cobwebs, but I guess old books and movies have given me these ideas.

Ezra takes my hand as we go into a living room with big cozy couches facing a fireplace that’s already going. It’s so cozy and relaxed that I forget for a moment that we’re here to talk to Bishop. He’s someone I’m not sure I trust, but I do trust the twins, and they tell me that everything is going to be okay.

We sit down on the couch facing the fire and a second later Bishop walks in. He’s wearing a full suit like every other time I’ve seen him, and I guess he just likes to look nice. The three of us are casual, and I like that the twins are relaxed.

“Thank you for coming over,” he says before he pins his eyes on me. “I know that you’re apprehensive about me and maybe my intentions, but I want to talk to you tonight about something you were given.”

It’s then I notice he brought something with him as he lays the book down on the co ee table in front of me. The twins tense on either side of me as I reach down to pick it up, but Ezra stops me.

“Don’t look at it, Dove. There’s nothing in there you need to see,” he says.

“How did you get this? I thought Gordon still had it?” I say, feeling suspicious.

“Valen went back and got it. We agreed that one of us should return there to make sure he wasn’t coming after you again. Valen volunteered to go and then decided to break into the house and found this on his desk.”

“We should have known he was going to do that,” Erik says, rolling his eyes. “The hunter in him loves to track shit down.”

“He wanted to help protect us and keep Dove safe,” Bishop says as he leans back in his chair. “Just like I do.” I don’t say anything, but he must be able to sense my hesitation. “From what I can tell they haven’t told you anything about how they were created, did they?”

“No, um, we didn’t do a lot of talking,” I admit, feeling my face flame with embarrassment.

“You’re becoming mated, there’s no shame in that. I wish I had something so precious.” A sad look passes over his face, but he shakes it o and moves on. “I’m not the enemy here, Dove. The only thing I’ve ever wanted in two hundred years is to protect my family, and now that includes you.”

When I see the way he looks at the twins I know without a doubt that he cares for them and what he’s saying is the truth. I can feel the love radiate o Ezra and Erik, and I know it isn’t just for me.

“He saved us, sweets,” Erik says, squeezing my hand. “I don’t want to go into too much detail because you don’t need to know how dark our lives were before you, but we were raised by a monster.”

Bishop nods and leans forward again. “The man you met yesterday has been around as long as I have. But he thinks he’s here to conquer the world and make humans bend to his

will. He has no remorse for those he has to kill along the way, and you’re incredibly lucky to have gotten away from him.” The hold around me tightens and I can sense the stress in the twins rising. “I’m still trying to piece together everything that happened, but from what we know, their father was working with Gordon to cover up murders. We don’t know if he participated, but we know that he hid several bodies on his land at the request of Gordon and then was ordered to kill his sons.”

I place my hand over my mouth as Bishop continues. I don’t want to hear the rest, but I know I have to.

“Kane was the one who heard about what was happening and told me where to go. By the time I got to the house it was already on fire with their father inside. I looked for the twins, but it didn’t take long for me to smell their blood in the river nearby. The father had taken them there, and let’s just say he left them for dead.” He swallows and the dark shadow passes over him once again. “I was able to get to them in time and I changed them right then.”

“You saved us,” Ezra says simply, and Erik nods.

“By the time Kane and I got them to safety, people were at their house and found the buried bodies. They assumed the twins were somehow involved, so we had to go into hiding. Gordon disappeared and didn’t resurface until recently.” He lets out a long sigh.

“Why has he decided to come back now?” I ask, feeling the weight of all this hit me.

“Because he’s trying to draw me out,” Bishop says. “I’ve talked a lot with Valen, and from what his contacts at the police department say the murders in town are all random and unrelated. Valen said that he’s sure it’s a vampire and I know it has to be Gordon. He knows this is our city and I run things here. He’s doing this to pull me into a fight so that he can have my territory. And maybe to finally end me once and

for all. Although I don’t have much time left, so he’s going to get his wish either way.”

“Have you fought before?” With every answer Bishop gives me, I have more questions like I always do. I can never get enough information.

“The history between Gordon and me is for another time.

I brought you here today to tell you about the twins and to warn you to stay away from Gordon if you see him again.

He’s dangerous and there’s nothing he’s incapable of. You have your mates now and they’ll look out for you, but be smart.”

“I’m not going anywhere,” I say, gripping their legs. I feel the bond between us grow even tighter and I know this is exactly where I’m supposed to be.

‘We’re happy to have you in our growing family,” Bishop says, and when he smiles I can see how much he cares for my mates…and now me.

My heart warms as we stand up and he gives me a hug that feels like I’ve just been welcomed into the fold.

“I think we need to get you back home so you can call your grandfather,” Erik says, and I nod in agreement.

I think of the long list of things I need to take care of as reality comes back to me. At least now I have the two of them to help me navigate which way to go.

“Can I use your bathroom before I go?” I say, and Bishop nods.

“There’s one in the hallway, but Ravana is having it redone. She thinks I need to redecorate,” he says, rolling his eyes. “Why don’t you use the one in my room? It’s just down the hall.” He points, and Ezra takes my hand.

“I’ll show her,” he says as he pulls me from the room.

Bishop says something over my shoulder I don’t catch, but Ezra laughs as he leads me to the back of the house.

There’s a dark door at the back of the house that Ezra pushes open casually. “It’s right through there.” He points and then slaps me on my ass.

I squeak but smile back at him as I walk to where he told me to go. I glance around the room and see an easel in the corner with tons of canvases and paper all around it.

“Bishop paints?” I ask, surprised. He doesn't seem like the type to want to get messy, but I guess everyone has a hobby.

“I don’t know,” Ezra says as he walks over with a curious look on his face. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen him do it.”

I follow him over there to look because all of the pictures are facing away from us. When I take a step around the easel and see what’s sitting there I’m confused.

“Who is that?” Ezra says, and I open my mouth to answer him.

“What’s wrong?” Erik asks from the door, with Bishop beside him. “I can feel something isn’t right.”

“Why do you have a painting of her?” I say, my eyebrows pulling together in concentration.

Bishop tucks his hands in his pockets and shrugs. “I don’t know.”

“I don’t understand,” Ezra says, looking between me and Bishop.

“I’ve painted her since I was created. I’ve never met her, but I think she might have been my mate. I never found her, but she’s the only thing I see when I dream.” He dips his head and for a moment I wonder why he looks shy. “I’m not very good, but I can’t get her out of my mind.”

“But that doesn’t make sense,” I say, and everyone looks at me. “Why would you keep painting pictures of Gordon’s daughter?”

“What?” Bishop says, and then it falls so quiet you could hear a pin drop.

“I recognize the birthmark on her shoulder,” I say, pointing to the painting. No matter what Bishop says, he’s talented because this looks exactly like her. “That’s Loren.”

EPILOGUE

DOVE

Six months later…

I

glance around my closet and see that everything has been moved all around. I don’t know how they do these things without me noticing. I’m pretty sure one distracts me while the other does the dirty work of whatever they are scheming.

All my shoes have been moved to the very top rack. There is no way I can reach them. I look around for something to stand on knowing I won’t find a step stool. No, those have all been removed from the house by my two very overprotective mates. Maybe there’s something else I can use to stand on. I know I can be clumsy, but taking all the step stools is a little much. More so when they have moved everything out of my reach.

I hu trying to think of another way to get my shoes.

They did this on purpose. I just know it. I shooed them the other day from trying to help me use the bathroom. Yes, the freaking bathroom. I’m pregnant not incompetent. After hearing a long list of accidents that could happen to someone in the bathroom, I might have stomped out telling them I could handle things myself. I have a feeling my mates

didn't like the sound of that and have now made sure I would need them at every turn. I don’t know if I want to smack them or kiss them. It’s adorably annoying. In their defense, I do tend to run into walls that I know are there.

Erik says it’s why I was graced with two mates, so that there’s always someone to look out for me. I don’t care why I was graced with two. I’m just happy to have them both. They drive me nuts in the best way. I rest my hand on my very pregnant belly.

“You two are going to drive me crazy, too, aren't you?” I ask the two baby boys growing in my belly. I’m going to have more men than I know what to do with. I smile, rubbing my hand over my tummy and thinking of a way to get my shoes.

I’m not going to call for them so they come in here all smuglike.

I walk back into the bedroom and spot the fire poker on its stand next to the fireplace. Bingo. I grab it and take it back into the closet. I get on my tiptoes and try to knock them o the high shelf. I let out a hu and jump but miss the shoes completely. This is why I failed P.E. I try again, jumping higher this time. I hit the shoes but gasp, having thrown my arm too hard, setting me o balance. Before I can take a tumble, Ezra’s arms wrap around me, catching me. Erik catches my shoes easily before they can hit the floor. They both level me with looks that would likely frighten most. I just smile innocently and push my glasses back up my nose.

“Good catch,” I tell them both, patting Ezra on the chest before trying to wiggle free of his hold. Erik drops the shoes he’s holding and they both let out matching growls.

“Don’t do that,” I try to scold them. That sound does something to my insides. More so since I got knocked up. I’ll be climbing all over them in two seconds. We have plans tonight, though. Well, I think we have plans. My mates have

been going on and on about my birthday. I told them it was silly to have one because we don’t age. They hadn’t agreed, declaring the day I was born the greatest that ever occurred.

I’d agreed after they tag-teamed me until I did. Then they wondered why I fake fight with them.

“Why didn’t you call us to get the shoes?” he asks with a growl. It makes me wiggle more. Ezra fights a smirk now.

“Because you did it on purpose,” I snipe back, trying to play mad. It’s pointless because they can sense all my emotions. Still I love this game we play. Both of them are always so playful. I loved my grandpa, but growing up in a mortuary didn't fill a home with laughter like this one was filled with. I know my mates’ home wasn’t filled with it either, but ours will be. Neither of them denies what they have done.

“Put me down if I’m to get ready.” I look to Ezra. As I do he kisses me long and hard before passing me to Erik who does the same before giving my ass a smack.

“We enjoy being needed by you,” Erik says against my mouth. Ezra’s warmth surrounds me from behind.

“I’ll always need you. Both of you.” I turn my head to kiss Ezra again. Erik’s hand moves to rest on my baby bump before he slides it down into my yoga pants.

“Then let us take care of you. We’ll get you ready.” Erik kisses down my neck before falling to his knees in front of me, pulling my pants down my legs and helping me out of them. Ezra pulls his mouth from mine, holding my steady as Erik brushes his mouth against my pussy.

“She doesn't really have a choice, brother. Not after we Dove-proofed the house.” Erik takes one long lick, dragging his tongue across my clit. I moan as it takes a moment for Ezra’s words to register in my head.

“Dove-proofed the house? Don’t you mean baby-proof?”

Ezra nips my neck. I tilt my head, giving him more room to

work. My neck is my weak spot. Even a simple caress of a finger along it and I melt.

“No, we made sure you’d need us to do everything. Doveproofed the house,” he repeats. I bark out a laugh. I look down at Erik, whose eyes come up to mine and I know they aren't joking. He nips my thigh. Ezra’s hand wraps around me, coming to rest on my baby bump. They both are always resting their hands on it in a protective hold.

They’re going to be amazing dads. They are already amazing mates. It’s crazy how I never felt like I belonged before the two of them came into my life. Now I think I felt that way most of my life because I wasn't where I belonged.

Between the two of them.

They said they were made for me because I need two mates to make sure I’m well-loved and taken care of. I think I was made for them. I fit perfectly between them and I know I’ll spend eternity always needing my mates.

BITTEN BY THE KING

CHAPTER 1

LOREN

I

stand in the middle of my dad's o ce and there’s chaos everywhere. I know the mess scattered around will make my dad crazy angry, but I don’t

care.

He’ll have it cleaned immediately when he sees what the girl he locked inside here did. She looked to be my age, but I’m surrounded by vampires all the time, so I never know how old some people are. I had to stare at her for a long moment to be sure she was human. My father is a vampire and he can tell when someone is human by their scent.

That’s what made him underestimate the girl in his o ce.

I’m kind of proud that she caused this mess either in her anger or her need to find something. I find the whole situation fascinating and I want to talk to her again. I want to ask her what’s happening and why my dad is holding her against her will. I also just want someone to talk to. That sounds pathetic when I think about it, but I can’t remember the last time I hung out with a girl my own age. I wouldn’t even know what to say.

I look down at one of the open folders at my feet and reach down to pick it up. It’s a black and white picture of a man I know all too well. I’ve only seen his photo once before, but I remember every detail. This one is di erent, but the

feelings from before are the same. It sparks something inside me and it’s something my dad can’t take away. I keep it locked away tightly in my mind and I don’t let it out unless I can’t help it. Lately that’s more and more and it feels like he’s getting closer. Maybe it’s the dreams I’ve been having, but I sense change is coming. I might sound crazy, but I can feel it in my blood. Though is that any crazier than vampires?

The picture I’m holding now looks over a hundred years old. The other one I saw for only a second, but the man in the photo branded himself into my mind. Could it be how his eyes called to me, or was it the fact that my dad told me he was the man who killed my mother? A lot of my childhood is fuzzy, and I don’t even remember her, but that picture never leaves my mind.

That day my dad told me I was old enough to know the truth. He told me what happened and that I needed to know so I could understand why we live the way we do. I stopped asking for freedom after that because I realized he was only trying to keep me safe.

I believed every word he told me, but this new picture would mean he lied to me. I fold it in half and put it in the pocket of my dress. I don’t want it to be taken from me before I can get a better look at it.

The o ce door bursts open and I spin around to see my dad standing there. I know he’s just woken up because his hair’s a mess and he’s still buttoning his suit. When he went to bed for a few hours I knew it was my only chance to save the girl. The one whose words won’t leave me. A taunt I want to ignore but know I won’t be able to any longer.

“You’ve been standing next to evil this whole time and you thought you were standing in the light. This isn’t the right side of things.”

“You let her go.” I don’t answer him because he’ll know if I lie.

My dad gives me information to keep me safe from the outside world. He says he can’t lose me like he lost my mom and it always gets me to stop pushing for a world beyond these walls. But lately I've been thinking he says these things to scare me and to make me afraid of leaving home. I thought before we moved here we lived a pretty isolated life, but I understood why. He had to protect who he was, but now it’s beyond that because we’re surrounded by a city.

He’s always good at seeing the truth, and if I could pick one vampire trait to have, that would be it, even over immortality. I look down at the ground and I know I did the right thing, but guilt lingers because I went against the only family I have. He’s all I know, and it goes even further than that now that we’ve moved away from my old life. I barely even know the city we’re in and I’d be lost without him.

I hear him let out a deep breath and his frustration with me is clear. I’m starting to get used to it. Maybe I’m hitting those rebellious teen years I should have already had, but homeschooling kept them from coming out and now they're making themselves known.

“Go to your room!” he barks at me, louder than he ever has before, and then storms out of his o ce.

He’s going to go after the girl, but I hope for her sake she’s made it out. I have no idea what plans he had for her, but each day he’s getting darker and I didn't want to see how much further he can go. I’ve already seen things I wish I hadn’t—things he believes are the right choices.

I do as I’m told, not wanting to anger him further, but grab a few more things from the floor before I go to my room. I don’t want to run into someone who might take the folders from me, so I hurry down the hall only to come to a stop when I see Greg standing in front of my door.

I force a smile at the new guard who started when we came to this house. I don’t get a good feeling from him, but I’m always polite. It’s hard for me to be rude even when I try.

Something about him isn’t right and it’s like he’s hiding in plain sight. He’s a little too eager to help my dad when it comes to the darker side of things. My dad might think I don’t know much of what’s been going on lately, but when you’re locked away even in a beautiful mansion, there isn’t much to do but pay attention.

Greg is smart enough to not look at me or try to touch me in front of my dad and I’m smart enough to not tell my dad either. I kind of keep this in my back pocket so that that one day I might be able to use his attraction to my advantage.

People say there are always signs of who someone is and if you’re close to them then you choose to ignore them and not see what’s right in front of you. I’m starting to believe that.

It keeps getting harder to ignore my father's actions and make excuses for him.

“You’ve gotten me in trouble, haven’t you, girl?”

Greg’s arms are folded over his chest and I don’t know if it’s to make himself look bigger or to remind me that he’s in charge. He could easily handle me if he had to. He’s a big man and I’m sure he could give some of the younger vampires a run for their money if they came to blows. If I had to have a human guard for the daytime, my dad was going to make sure I had the best. I don’t doubt Greg is strong, but he’s not the sharpest knife in the drawer.

Otherwise his eyes wouldn’t linger on me as much as they do. Everyone knows I’m o limits and most of the time the guards act as if I’m invisible. I saw my dad break a man’s wrist after he grabbed me by the arm.

“Sorry,” I say, and I am.

I don’t want anyone to get into trouble because of me, but maybe I’m taking a page from my dad’s book. Sometimes

someone must be sacrificed for the greater good. I’ve always hated the saying, but I’ve just gone and lived up to it. I lied so Greg would leave and tell my dad I was in for the night. I knew if he left that I could save the girl. All the while knowing Greg would take the punishment for my actions. I didn’t want the girl sacrificed for the greater good or any reason at all.

“Maybe you’ll show me how sorry you really are.” He steps towards me and I feel his hand trail down my bare arm.

I look up at him and see the lust he has for me in his eyes.

My stomach tightens at his touch. I’m not used to anyone touching me. My dad only gives me the briefest of hugs and it’s not often. Maybe that’s something that comes with age.

It’s hard to see how the rest of the world acts when I spend most of my life locked away. Though I’m sure there are worse places to be locked in.

“Get in your room for now. But I’ll find you later.” He drops his hand from my arm and I can't move fast enough to get away from him.

When I enter my room I shut the door and click the lock behind me. Not that it could stop him from coming in, because even I can pick a lock. I smile thinking about Sam, the man who used to be my day guard before we moved. He taught me lots of small tricks that I once thought I’d never use. He and I always had a lot of time on our hands when the sun was high and the house was quiet. We moved so suddenly and then Sam was gone from my life. He wasn’t like any of the other men my dad hired, and I miss him. He was kind to me and he made the days not so long and lonely.

He was my friend, or the closest I’ve ever been to having one.

I walk over to my bed and sit down as I take the picture out of my pocket. I wish it was di erent this time when I look at it, but it’s not. It’s right there in my hands in black and white.

Bishop and my dad are standing next to each other in the picture. If this was taken a hundred years ago, then my dad would have had to have been a vampire back then. Or at least have been a human but made into a vampire shortly afterwards. That’s not the story he told me.

My dad said that Bishop attacked him and my mom when I was only a baby. He told me that he’d been left for dead but another vampire saved him. He said he was turned and he vowed to get justice for my mother. That doesn’t add up with the time frame on this picture. I’m only twenty years old, so that means he would have only been turned twenty years ago. Yet this picture is evidence of his lie.

I never saw my dad mourn my mother, but I was so young. When he talks about her now he only ever has anger for Bishop. Everyone deals with grief di erently and maybe vampires do too. He was pushed into a whole new world and still had a young child to care for. He has to miss my mom because why else would his revenge for Bishop be so strong?

I wonder if I’m remembering it wrong and suddenly I’m unsure of myself. Could I have this story jumbled up, or is he really lying to me? The one thing that has been drilled into me is that Bishop killed my mother and he should pay for it.

Of course I want Bishop to pay, but what will it cost? I’ve never seen Dad with another woman, and it makes me think he can’t move on from her. It’s a sweet and sad thought, and maybe that’s why he’s pushing this so hard. If he can get the revenge he’s looking for, he can finally move on with his life.

But those pieces of the story he told me aren’t adding up with the picture I hold in my hand. My eyes go back to Bishop and I feel an odd tingling all over. Lately it’s growing and now I feel a pull towards him. I wonder if maybe it’s me wanting my own revenge—why else would I feel this way towards a man who ripped my family apart?

Not only did he take my mom from me but now he’s taken my dad. Gordon isn’t the dad he once was. Ever since he told me everything about him being a vampire and how he’d come to be, I’ve still seen him as the same person. My dad.

He wasn’t a vampire and then a man, he was still the same man to me but the same can’t be said anymore. He can go from sweet to nightmare in two seconds and I swear at times I can see him holding himself in check. I wonder if maybe he’s going crazy. Perhaps Bishop is the reason he’s this way.

The closer we get to him, the more unhinged my dad gets.

My dad always taught me to keep my nose out of his business and I always did. I trusted and loved him, but I’m discovering he has so many layers. He doesn’t see wrong in hurting innocent people if it means taking down something bigger. I found out about that six months ago when I walked in on it happening in our basement. It’s the same scene that flashed in my mind when the girl I helped escaped told me I’d been standing next to evil.

My dad told me he was doing what needed to be done that day. Afterwards I swear he tried to make me forget. I saw him use the trick on other humans before, but I never thought about him doing it to me. I nodded along and pretended as he talked. I didn’t know what else to do because I was more shocked than anything. I told myself he was only trying to protect me from seeing something terrible, but the nagging thought that he’d done it before haunts me. He’s made me question why some things from my past feel so fuzzy.

Could what that girl said be true? What if I’m on the side of a monster?

I stand from my bed and go over to the window in my room. The curtains are pulled back and I glance to the path I told the girl to take. I don’t see anything, but it’s too dark for me to, anyway. I wonder if I’ll still be able to use the path

once my dad and his men discover my little secret. I don’t use it much now—it’s just somehow nice knowing it’s there.

That my dad might think he keeps me under lock and key, but I know I can always get away.

One thing is certain: I want to know the truth. There are three sides to every story, and I plan on getting Bishop’s one way or another.

CHAPTER 2

BISHOP

“B

ishop!” someone shouts, but it only echoes in my ears.

The sound is faraway and my legs are weak as I close my eyes. I feel myself being carried to my bed as a wave of exhaustion hits me. Somewhere in the back of my mind I can recall Dove saying who the girl in the painting is, but I can’t focus.

Everything is turning black and the world tilts right before I feel myself land on my bed. I can smell the scent of fear and panic all around and then there’s shouting. I reach out, but the cool sheets are all that meet my fingers as I drift out of consciousness.

When I fall into the blackness I see the violet eyes of the one I’ve been dreaming about. It’s almost like she’s here with me. But if she were, I wouldn’t be dying. I can feel the end of my life fast approaching, and I think that’s what’s happening to me now. I always knew this moment would come, but I’m not ready. There’s still so much I need to tell my family. There’s so much I need to teach them about our ways. I’ve tried to write it all down and do all the research I could, but it’s not enough. It’s been two hundred years but it’s a drop in the bucket compared to the lifetimes they’ll all live now. They’ve found their mates and their true bonds

have been formed. That’s all I ever wanted for them. I know that no matter what, they’ll be with the person they love, and knowing they are safe makes it easier to let go.

I just have one regret and it’s that I never found her. My beautiful dream with her violet eyes and red hair. I know in my soul that she was my mate, but it wasn’t meant to be. I’m leaving this world without ever finding her, but I can’t help but hope that I’ll somehow find her in eternity.

Three days later…

My mouth is dry and my body is weak as I roll over in the bed. I feel a warm hand grip my own and I open my eyes slowly.

“Ravana?” I croak, and her eyes snap up to meet mine.

“Oh, thank god,” she breathes as she turns to look away from me. “Valen! He’s alive!”

She squeezes my hand and I blink a few times, pushing the sleep away. “How long was I out?” My voice cracks and sounds like I’ve been chewing on chalk.

“Shh, take it easy. Don’t talk,” she says as she bows her head in what I can tell is relief. “You’re okay.”

I hear Valen running into the room and he comes up beside Ravana. He puts an arm around her and places his hand on top of our joined ones. “You scared the shit out of us, old man.”

I want to smile at him, but right now everything hurts.

“You were out for three days. I think you were in some kind of coma. We had no idea what to do. Kane and Juliet were talking about taking a trip to find a vampire doctor.” I hold a hand up in protest. “Don’t worry. I just called them,” Valen adds. He sits down on the chair next to Ravana and they both give me a hard look. “We thought you died.”

“It’s not long now,” I say as I clear my throat again, and this time it hurts a little less. “I’m running out of time.” The two of them share a look and there’s something they aren’t telling me. “Now is not the time to keep secrets.”

“Dove thinks she’s found your mate. The girl in the pictures,” Ravana says, glancing over to them.

The memories of her words right before I passed out come flooding back. “How can it be that she’s Gordon’s daughter? It can’t be possible,” I say. How could he have found her?

I met Gordon when I was a young vampire and traveling the world. His maker had just died and he rose to power overnight. At the time I didn’t understand what it meant to run a city and be in charge of other vampires. Or what it meant to keep our secrets safe. But Gordon was brought up by someone who thought that vampires should rule the world without care or remorse for who they had to kill along the way. At first, I thought there were things I could learn from Gordon about how to maintain control of an area and how to create wealth beyond my wildest dreams. But in the end, all I felt was cold and empty.

He believed that in order to have people follow you, they must fear you, and I didn’t agree. We went our separate ways, and I thought he’d taken up residence in the snowy hills of Russia. I assumed he would live out his years there because he didn’t believe finding a mate was the secret to vampire immortality. He believed that if he tasted enough human blood it would be enough to keep him alive forever, no matter what our history taught us.

I read all of the ancient books he had and tried to absorb as much knowledge about our kind as I could before I had to move on. I couldn’t be around his darkness without feeling like I’d become just as black and soulless as he was. That was

decades ago and long before I created the family I have today.

Now my territory covers the expanse of the city and we live in peace. My family has found their mates and seeing how happy they are makes me happy, too. It makes me realize that I made the right decision in bringing them into the fold and creating all that we have.

I ask myself as I lie here feeling powerless and weak, would Gordon River search the world for my one true mate and then lock her away from me? Of course, he would. He’s the cruelest man I’ve ever met and he’s power hungry.

That’s a dangerous combination and the reason why I avoided him for so long. But if he has the woman that I’ve been dreaming of, my mate, then there is nothing I won’t do to stop him.

“Where is she?” I ask, and Ravana and Valen exchange a look. “Where?” I ask again, this time my voice stronger.

“The twins have a plan to try and get her,” Ravana admits and holds her hands up when I try to move from the bed.

“No! You have to rest.”

“I can’t let them do that. They don’t know what kind of man he is.”

“The sun is up, Bishop. None of us are going anywhere,” Valen says, standing up and placing a hand on Ravana’s back. “You need to conserve your strength.” There’s a sad look in his eyes as he shakes his head. “We don’t know how much longer you have.”

Ravana lets out a sob and puts her face in her hands. I reach out and place my palm on the back of her head as she cries. While I love everyone in this family, Ravana and I have always had a closer bond. She is, after all, my blood. My niece I tried to protect from afar, but failed and had to turn her to save her.

“Don’t do that,” I say, trying to keep my voice light. “We knew this day was coming.”

She sni s as she sits up and wipes her face. “I’m going to go call Juliet and make sure she knows you’re awake. She said Kane has been pacing the floors all night.”

With that, Ravana gets up and practically runs out of the room.

“She’s been by your side the whole time,” Valen says, taking her empty chair. “I don’t think she realized how much losing you would a ect her. But I think finding out you’re the last true family she has left has hit her hard.”

“She’s always been special to me and I’m glad she has you now.”

“She thinks of you as her father.” He shakes his head.

“You have to figure out a way to stay alive. She’s talking about letting you drink all of their blood to see if any of it works.”

“And what did all the mates say?” I ask and feel myself smile.

“I’ll be honest, it did not go over well,” he says, shaking his head.

“Mates are very protective,” I agree, and he smiles.

“Drinking the blood of another vampire or human is sacred.

It should only be shared between bonded mates. I understand Ravana’s desire to do whatever it takes to save me, because I’d do the same for my family. But drinking her blood or yours won’t save me. Only the taste of my true mate will do that.”

“And do you believe that this Gordon guy has her? Your mate?”

“I don’t know,” I say, glancing over to the picture I’ve drawn a thousand times.

The first time I slept after I was created I dreamed of her.

For two hundred years she has come to me every night, in

one way or another. Some nights it’s just visions of her and other dreams feel as real as if she were here beside me. It’s been torture knowing exactly what she looks like, down to the birthmark on her shoulder, but not being able to find her.

“I’ll only know if I’m close enough to scent her, but I don’t know how that’s going to be possible.” I move my legs and they ache with even the slightest touch of the sheets against them.

“If it’s up to the family, we’ll find a way,” Valen says, and he leans forward and grabs my hand. “You are the leader of all of us, so you have to fight.”

I nod because he’s right. Now isn’t the time to give in and let death take me away. I need to pull together all the strength I have left and find a way to get to her. My violeteyed angel who’s been with me the whole time. If Gordon has her, it will be his final mistake.

CHAPTER 3

LOREN

I

lie on my bed as I click away on my laptop. It’s been days since I helped the girl escape and I keep checking the local news to see if she’s missing.

There’s nothing, so that has to be good. If something happened to her then her family would have reported her missing. Relief fills me each time I click on the news page and don’t see her. Though there are other missing girls.

My eyes drift across the screen to the five missing women. All of them have red hair and I subconsciously reach up and touch my own. I freeze when I recognize one of them.

I only met her once. She came to deliver groceries over a month ago when the normal delivery guy was out sick. We only shared a few words, but she was nice. She rushed out when Dad entered the kitchen, but it wasn’t unusual because people always seem afraid of him. They leave his space as quickly as possible unless he uses his charm on them. I think he enjoys when people scurry from the room. I never felt that way, but maybe I’m used to whatever vibe he puts o because I’ve grown up around it. I understand that feeling because I get it when I’m around Greg. I have a need to be anywhere else but within reaching distance of him.

My chest starts to ache and I hate this swirl of emotion that has been closing in around me. Even in my sleep I can’t

escape it. When I close my eyes all I see is Bishop. I still haven’t asked my dad about it for fear of learning things I don’t want to know. It’s childish and weak.

Guilt hits when I think about all these growing questions of doubt surrounding my dad. I’m turning into everyone else and running from the room when he enters it. I know we can’t go on this way. At least, I can’t.

I type our old address into the search bar and start clicking around. Two redheaded woman from the area went missing in the past, but it’s been over a year since the last disappearance. I sit up and cross my legs as I pull the laptop into my lap. I don’t want to believe what is right in front of me because it could be a coincidence. It’s too painful to think of what else it might mean. What if it’s one of his men? So many came with us in the move—that has to be it. I try to reason with myself as I grab onto any other possibility.

I keep scrolling and almost scream when I see a picture of my old guard Sam. I put my hand over my mouth to stop the fear from bubbling up as I scan the article and see the police are looking for leads. His body was found washed up under a bridge near where we used to live. According to the article it was shortly after we moved.

I close the laptop and toss it to the other side of the bed, not wanting it near me. Tears fall down my cheeks even with my eyes closed tightly. I mu e my sobs with my hand, but it’s no use. I can feel that it’s only beginning, so I jump up from my bed and rush to the shower. I turn it on and strip o my clothes before I get in. I let the shower drown the sounds of my sobs as I rest my hands against the cold tile to keep me upright.

I cry for Sam, I cry for my dad, and selfishly I cry for myself.

The enclosed shower walls around me squeeze tight and I want nothing more than to run. I don’t know where I’d go,

but I imagine it’s a place where my dad can explain it all away. He can tell me my imagination has gotten the best of me and everything is going to be okay. The alternative is running from him, and that thought causes me even more pain.

There is nowhere to go. I have no one and I have no doubt my dad would find me.

When the water finally turns cold I pull myself from the shower and wrap a towel around me. I freeze when I open my bathroom door and see Greg sitting on my bed with my laptop open. His eyes roam over me as they always do, but this time all I have is a towel to cover me. The side of his mouth turns up and I swallow as I try to not look afraid.

“Why do you have my laptop?” I ask, and I’m surprised my voice is steady.

“It’s my job to keep an eye on you.” He shuts it and stands from the bed.

I fight the urge to take a step back. Men like him enjoy the fear they can incite in people. I know that from watching my dad. He enjoys it too much, but I always chalked it up to being the boss. Now I’m not so sure that’s true. His way of life is all I’ve ever known, and from what I’ve just discovered, it might all be an illusion.

“I wasn’t aware I couldn’t have some sort of privacy.” I raise my chin in challenge.

“You’ll never have that.” I glance away from him to my closed bedroom door, wondering if I could make it. I might not need to because my scream would get attention. “But you know that already, little Loren.”

I look back at him and he licks his lips. I can tell something is rattling around in that head of his.

“He killed the last man who watched over you.” I’m not sure if he knew that already or if he just saw it on my laptop.

“No,” I say, but my head is nodding, not only shocking me, but I see it on Greg’s face, too. My faith in my dad is faltering and I just gave Greg a weakness.

“Why?” His voice is low now.

“I don’t know.” A tear slips free. I was sure I’d cried them all out. I was wrong. I was wrong about many things.

We both stand in silence. It’s not uncomfortable, there just aren’t any words I can find to say. At least that why I’m quiet. Greg is a little slower on the uptake, but even as I take the mental jab at him I realize I’m the one who’s slow.

“He kills them,” he finally says, and this time I can’t stop the chill that runs over me at the impact of his words. “Dear old daddy isn’t who he pretends to be in front of you. You’re his darling sweet daughter.” He licks his lips again. “Do you think he thinks about you when he kills them? You know I’ve read about that shit. Killers pretending to kill the same person over and over again. Some sick shit if you ask me.”

Suddenly I envision all those girls with red hair. The disgusting thought had entered my mind for the briefest moment before I tossed it back out. Greg is shining a light on it, on everything I’m refusing to look at. He’s giving the thoughts voice and it makes it feel real.

He shakes his head. “Though I could see why not having the real thing would be unsatisfying. Especially when it’s right in front of you.” He clears the rest of the distance between us and everything inside of me freezes.

He runs his finger down my cheek and it keeps going down my neck and across the top of my breasts. I want to slap his hand away, but I keep my grip on the towel.

“I bet you’re untouched, aren’t you? You’ve been locked away from anyone getting to you, when really you should fear what you’re locked in with.”

“Are you going to hurt me?” I ask, because I’m sick of not knowing.

His words are true and I should fear what’s around me. All this time my dad has been saying things out there could hurt me because of who he is, but the danger lingers within these walls.

“No, I don’t want to hurt you. I want you as my own because he doesn’t deserve you.” Greg’s nostrils flare and the darkness I know he has in him flashes in his eyes. I notice the way he says want to, meaning he will if he has to.

It’s in that moment I know it’s better the devil I know. My dad has never laid a hand on me. He might be capable of horrible things, but so far it’s not been to me. His temper with me is growing and I can feel it. Tension is in the air and I know all it will take is a spark. Still, I’d be safer with him than Greg. Maybe I could get out of here with the help of Greg, but I still have my own hidden escape path if they haven’t destroyed it.

“He’d kill you if he knew what you were saying.” I remind Greg who he’s messing with. I’m trying to use the fear my dad uses on others to get Greg to back down.

“But you won’t tell, will you?” His smile broadens. “You don’t like to see people hurt, which is unlike your father.” He leans down, brushing his nose against my neck and up to my ear. “Or maybe you don’t want me to get hurt. I’ll get you out of here and then I’ll have you all to myself.” He walks away from me and leaves the room. I’m relieved, but his fantasy that I want to be with him is terrifying.

I stand there knowing the sun is setting and I need to make a choice. Greg is right. I won’t tell on him because I know it will mean his death. I don’t know if I can run, but what I do know is I can’t let my dad go on killing women.

Even if it means sacrificing myself.

CHAPTER 4

BISHOP

“W

hat’s the plan?” Kane says as he crosses his arms over his chest.

The whole family came over an hour ago and I’m just finally able to get out of bed and walk to the study. As soon as I sit down, Kane starts in.

“The man just got out of bed. Do we really have to make a move right this second?” Ravana asks as she looks around the room.

A silence falls over everyone and I smile softly at her. “As I’ve said before, I don’t have much time left.” I turn to Dove and nod. “Tell us what you know.”

“Not much, but I think she’s being held either against her will or under false pretenses.”

“What makes you say that?” I ask, hanging on her every word. This could be the mate I’ve been searching for and I have to find out.

“Just a feeling when I looked at her. I think the fact that she had a secret escape route is a big indication that it’s not safe for her. All I know is that her name is Loren and she’s Gordon’s daughter.”

“Did you know he had children?” Ezra asks, and I shake my head.

“No, the last I heard he was still without a mate and trying di erent ways to stay alive forever. He didn’t believe that love was the key to eternity,” I say, and I see the mates all look at one another.

“He couldn’t have had a child without a mate,” Valen says, his eyebrows pulling together. “It doesn’t work until you find one, right?”

“Right,” Kane says in agreement. “Unless he had a mate, it would have been physically impossible for him to have a child. Are you sure he hasn’t found his?”

“There’s always the possibility,” I say, but it doesn’t fit with the Gordon I know. “I think he would have seen a mate as a sign of weakness. It’s not his style.”

“What do we know about where she’s being held?” Kane asks, and Erik walks over to the monitor and turns the screen on.

“This is where we found Dove,” he says as images come up on the screen. “Ezra and I went and got as much intel as we could yesterday, and from what we saw, the place is heavily guarded.”

Valen lays down blueprints of the house and rolls them out. “I called in some favors and got this a few hours ago.”

He points to a room that faces the woods where Dove ran through. “From what I could tell based on the twins’ pictures of the outside, this is where Loren is being held. She’s guarded by two men that trade out day and night shifts. If I had to guess, it would be between a human and vampire based on the sun,” he says, and I nod.

“We’re afraid the path that our Dove took has already been breached so that point of entrance is out.” Erik says as he clicks through more photos. “The exterior guards line every exit with heavy weapons and the fact that Dove got out alive is a miracle.”

“If we can’t break in, can we draw them out?” I ask and Valen nods.

“That’s my suggested plan of extraction.” Valen turns over the blueprint to reveal a plan of the surrounding block and nearby properties. “We line explosives here and here,” he says, pointing to four key points around the house. “I say we time them to go o in intervals to create confusion.”

Kane steps forward and points to a place on the map.

“I’ve hacked into their security system and this is their emergency exit. If there’s a problem, this is the way she’ll go.”

“This is the plan?” Ravana says from over in the corner and everyone turns to look at her. “You just blow a bunch of shit up and hope we can snatch Bishop’s mate on the way out?”

“Do you have a better one?” Valen asks without heat in his words. He sounds genuinely curious to see if his mate knows better, and I like that he’s willing to explore other ideas.

“What if we have someone go in and retrieve her?”

Ravana says and shrugs.

“No.” The word rings out from all the mates in the room except one.

“It could work,” Dove says, and now all eyes are on her.

“I’ve been in that house. They are armed to the teeth. But Gordon seemed to be losing it and I think if we could get someone inside it would be easier to sneak her out than to blow up a city block and start a war.”

“None of us are going to allow that,” Kane says.

“I’ll do it,” Ravana says, and Valen takes her arm.

“We should discuss this first,” he says in a low voice, but she ignores him.

“His men will know you,” Kane says, and he looks around the room. “They’ll know all of us.”

“Then what does it matter?” Ravana says, pushing again to be heard. “Let’s say we sneak in and we don’t get caught and we get Loren out of there. No problem, right?” She throws up her hands when no one agrees with her. “Scenario two is we sneak in and we get caught and we just blow shit up anyway and run out. I don’t see the problem.”

“She does have a point,” Valen says as he rubs his chin.

“If this goes south, we can have the explosives in place to create the distraction. If we’re able to do it silently then it’s fewer casualties and less of a chance that something will happen to Loren.”

“I didn’t spend a lot of time with him, but I’m afraid of what he’s capable of,” Dove says, and a silence falls over all of us.

I steeple my fingers in front of me as I think over my options. I don’t like the idea of sending someone in alone to get Loren, but the thought of possibly hurting innocent people in a series of explosions is gut-wrenching. Why are these our only two options?

“I’ll do it,” I say as I gather my strength and stand from the chair.

“Are you crazy? You can hardly walk!” Ravana says as she rushes over to help me up.

“If this is my mate, all I have to do is get close enough to scent her and then all will be right.” I look around the room at everyone. “Wasn’t it the same for you? One scent and the mating took over and everything inside you came alive. I’ve studied parings for two centuries and this is the one constant. I will know the instant I’m with her if she’s the one.” I pause as I let the possibility of disappointment hit me. “And if she’s not, then it’s the end of my life anyway. I won’t risk any of you for this.”

“Bishop—” Ezra steps forward, but I hold my hand up.

“I want you all to stay behind and protect those that you love. If this goes wrong, then you’ll need to be ready to leave.

You’ll have to get out of the city, get away as fast and as far as you can.”

“We’re not leaving,” Ravana says as she clenches her fists. “We can stay and fight.”

“But I’m ordering you not to,” I say, and I can see her shoulders drop. “I will die protecting my family and my sacrifice will be in vain if something happens to any one of you.” I let out a breath and look around at them. “Go home and get ready. I leave at dusk.”

It’s silent until I walk out of the room and I hear whispers behind me. I don’t pay them attention because I know in the end what I command will be done. They don’t have a choice because I’m their maker but also because they know that I’m right. None of them want to risk their mate’s safety. It’s not in their nature now that they’ve found one another, so even if the intent is there, they’ll be unable to go through with it.

I’d never ask them to do this task for me, because it’s mine to take on.

When I get to my room I walk over to the paintings and look around at them again. Some are better than others, but the eyes are always the same. The violet color stares back at me and the hope inside me rises. Could she be the one?

It takes me a long time to change into my suit because my movements are slow and lethargic, but when I look at myself in the mirror, nothing has changed. There, still, is the dark hair and dark eyes I’ve stared at for over two hundred years.

My body is big and strong, and no matter what I feel right now, I know that if Gordon comes between me and what’s mine, I will end him once and for all.

There is more to us and our story, but right now my only focus is getting to Loren.

CHAPTER 5

LOREN

I

take a deep breath to calm my nerves. I smooth my dress down, making sure I don’t look as much of a mess on the outside as I feel on the inside. When I open my door, I smile when I see Marcus standing there. He gives his usual chin nod to me. He never says much. It’s welcome over Greg any day. He put me more on edge after his parting words. I’m good with being ignored by Marcus if it means he keeps his hands to himself, and vampires always do. At least the ones that I’ve met.

“Is Dad in his o ce?”

He gives me another nod, and I smile politely in thanks before turning and going downstairs. With each step, dread weighs down on me. I try and shake it o the best I can. I have to do this. I have to ask the questions that I need answers to. I won’t sit and turn a blind eye to what he might be doing.

The door is ajar, but I knock lightly. “Come in, Loren,” my dad calls, and I push it open.

He stays seated behind his desk. I can already feel the weird tension in the room, but maybe it’s me. He tilts his head and looks me over. He isn't the same man I remember from years ago, and it’s a reminder of how fast things can change.

“You’re scared of something,” he says as he stands up.

“Did someone harm you?” he asks as he braces his hands on his desk.

Did someone harm me? No. Did they touch me? Yes. It won’t be a lie, which is something I always have to be careful about.

“No one has harmed me,” I answer, stepping farther into his o ce.

“Come sit.” He points to a chair and I do as I’m told, taking a seat in front of him.

He keeps studying me and I don’t even know where to start. I stare at the same face I’ve known my whole life. I’m growing older each year, but his always stays the same. If you told someone we were father and daughter they wouldn't believe it. Not with how young he still appears.

“Out with it,” he pushes, and I can tell he’s already irritated with me.

It makes me miss the old him even more. Maybe this was the real him all along and I’m only seeing it now that I’m looking for it. I notice he’s getting careless with keeping things hidden from me.

“I found this.” I pull the picture out and place it on the desk. “You lied to me.” He picks up the picture and stares at it without a reaction. “How can I be your child?” The words come out whisper-soft, but I know he hears me.

I wring my hands in my lap. He’s never given me much of a story on his vampire history, telling me the less I know about things the better. I hadn't pushed because when I was younger I didn’t give it much thought, too young to fully comprehend what a vampire was beyond what I saw on tv or read in a book.

“I raised you, didn’t I?” he says, his voice calm and even.

“I gave you everything you needed.”

I nod. “Dad.” I look at the man that has been my life and he’s all I know. “I need you to give me some kind of honesty.

Please.”

I silently beg for him to lay everything out and make me feel horrible for the things I’ve conjured up in my mind.

Maybe he only told a few small white lies to protect me. I need to know something because my mind keeps trying to come up with reason after reason to distrust him.

He drops the picture back down onto the desk and sits down. I hate the silence that lingers and it makes me think he’s coming up with lies to tell me. The truth should come out easily.

“Are you killing redheaded women?” I toss out the bomb to shake the silence, but he only he lets out a laugh. He throws his head back and the sound doesn’t put me at ease.

He’s not laughing as though my question is crazy. It’s sinister. It makes the pain in my stomach throb.

“You’re not as stupid as I thought you were.” His words are worse than a physical slap right to the face and a tear escapes. “Don’t cry.” This time there is a trace of regret in his voice. “I do care for you, Loren. I didn’t think I would, but it grew over time. You're the closest thing to a daughter I’ll ever have.”

I’m unsure how to respond.

“You should thank me. Your mother, if you can even call her that, had you stu ed in a drug house. You’re lucky to be alive. I found you when you were three years old running around a trash bin barely nourished. I saved you and made you forget that rotten life.”

He smiles like he’s proud of himself and I don’t know how to feel about it. “Is my mother still alive?” He shakes his head. “Bishop killed her.” I repeat the words he’s said to me a hundred times. They’re always in my mind and sometimes they’re on a loop playing over and over. I’m not

able to process all of it right now, as crazy as that sounds.

Maybe I am going crazy.

“It is because of him she’s dead,” he confirms.

“I don’t understand any of this. The women? Why you chose to take me? Why…” I trail o . There are too many questions to even name and now my head is spinning. “Do you really work for the government?”

“I work for no man.” My body goes numb and my mind tries to play catch-up, but there are so many holes. I remember screams from the basement and men that came and went. He told me some things were done for the greater good.

“A greater good of your choosing.” His eyes lock with mine. I naïvely thought the greater good meant everyone.

“This was so much easier when you let me in your mind,” he sighs. “It’s harder now and I don’t know how you do it, but you do.”

I lock my hands together to keep them from shaking.

Everything's coming apart at the seams. It’s not just learning one bad thing about him but that he’s rotten to the core. My fuzzy memories make more sense.

“You’ve been standing next to evil this whole time and you thought you were standing in the light. This isn’t the right side of things.”

The girl’s words float through my mind. “This is all about Bishop, isn’t it?” It has to be. Everything always circles back around to Bishop and my dad’s hate for him. If there is one thing I’m certain of, it’s that my dad loathes Bishop. How did I get tangled up in a mess between them?

It still doesn't add up because now my dad has no need to avenge my mother. She was nothing to him, so why is he doing this?

“Yes, it started there. I knew he wanted you, so I took you.” He says it so easily, as if he popped into the store and

bought me.

“You took me,” I repeat. Those simple words make me feel as though I’m only an object and nothing more.

“I saved you.” This time I feel the bite of his words. He’s getting mad, yet still I push. “You’re mine now, daughter, and he can’t have you.”

Maybe he does care about me in some weird twisted way.

But now that I know he’s been playing with my mind, I have no idea what was real or what wasn’t. Furthermore, why does Bishop want me? Why do you always want him, my mind answers. I shake that thought away. I don’t want the man who killed my mother. I’m not sure I want the man sitting in front of me to be in my life anymore either.

“Did you save me from the life I was living or from him?” I ask and stand up. He does the same and we stare at one another.

I can tell he doesn't want to answer the question as his jaw clenches.

“You don’t really care about me or whatever this is.” I point between us, feeling my heat and anger rising. “I’m some chew toy between you two for some crazy reason that you won’t tell me!” I scream.

Before I see him move, he’s out from around the desk and smacks me hard on the face. I fall back into my chair and clutch my cheek as I lick my bottom lip and taste blood. My face throbs, but it’s the least of the pain I’m feeling right now.

Gordon stands over me looking a little shocked himself that he hit me. “I—” His words are cut o when the speaker on his phone comes alive.

“Security breach.”

“Fuck!” he curses then he picks up the phone and listens to whatever is being said.

“Get to the panic room. Stay there until I come for you.”

He pulls me up from the chair and pushes me towards the doors of his o ce. “Loren, are you listening to me? Go to the panic room. You know the drill.” I nod.

I leave his o ce and walk towards the basement still holding my cheek. Men run past me as I get to the door of the basement and stop. I recall the last time I went down there and what I’d seen. There was so much blood everywhere and the thought of it now sends a chill all over me.

A loud explosion rocks the whole house and I have to brace myself on the wall so I don’t fall over. My ears ring from the sound, but something inside of me realizes this is my chance. I drop my hand and see a smear of blood on my fingertips. My lip having cracked when he hit me. He never denied killing those women and I’m not going to be added to that list.

CHAPTER 6

BISHOP

“S

hit,” I say when I hear the explosion go o .

The others must be close enough to hear the alarms. I managed to sneak into the back kitchen stairwell without being detected, but the door stayed open too long and triggered a sensor. I’m weak and I can’t move as fast as I need to, so I have to be careful.

I ease into the hallway and wait for a group of men with guns to pass by me. As long as I take my time and stay calm I’ll be fine. I got dizzy a few times on the way in and I know my family was close by watching, no matter how many times I told them to stay away.

As I push away from the wall, I wait for the next explosion to go o , but it doesn’t. They might be waiting to trigger another one to use when I escape. I will make it out of here alive and with Loren. I’ll do everything I can to save her and keep that monster away from her and my family.

I take a few steps down the hallway and I freeze when I hear something coming. I don’t have the time or the energy to run and hide so I stand there as the person comes around the corner and faces me full on.

My throat tightens when I see the young woman standing there. She’s wearing a white dress with blood on it and her

red hair is around her face. She looks up from the ground when she sees me and her violet eyes collide with mine.

“It’s you,” I say, barely above a whisper, as I stare into the face of the woman I’ve been dreaming of.

“Bishop?” she says, and though she looks at me like she’s surprised to see me standing here, she’s not running away.

“You have to come with me,” I say as I hold out my hand.

She looks at it for a long moment before she takes a few steps towards me. When we’re only a few feet apart her scent surrounds me and all that I thought was lost is brought to life. She smells like cinnamon and fresh apples and it makes my mouth water. My back straightens and my muscles flex.

It’s like I’m being recharged with every breath of her I take into my lungs.

“I’m scared,” she confesses as she looks into my eyes.

I can see the fear there and all the questions around them.

I have to make sure she’s safe, and right now I feel like I could throw her over my shoulder and plow through the concrete wall beside me.

“If you come with me, I swear on my honor and on my life that no harm will come to you.” I flex my open hand and she only hesitates for a second before placing hers in mine.

“Trust me.”

As I say the words I pull her into my arms and run as fast as I can down the hall and to the back entrance that I came in. There are bound to be guards there, but it’s the quickest exit and time is not on our side.

The feeling pumping through my body right now is nothing like I’ve ever felt. I want to protect her and hold her close and possess every inch of her. I want to taste her body and make her laugh and I want to give her everything her heart desires. Is this what it means to become a mate? This overwhelming desire to fuck and to dominate all while being generous with everything inside of me? It’s like I’ve been

handed a precious angel and it’s now my duty to make sure no one harms her or breaks her spirit for as long as she lives.

“Where are we going?” she asks as she tucks in close to me.

“I’m taking you home.” Something settles in my chest and it’s like I’m alive for the first time in two hundred years.

“They’ll try and stop us.”

I’m surprised she isn’t putting up a protest, but maybe she feels the pull to me as well.

“I won’t let anyone hurt you or get in my way.”

Just as the words are out of my mouth a man steps out, blocking the door I was about to walk out of. He’s a big motherfucker, but he’s human. I may have not been able to fight him o moments ago, but I have my mate now and I’m no longer on death’s door.

“Greg, let us go,” Loren pleads, and I shake my head.

“You’ll beg no man, angel,” I say as I set her down on her feet and push her behind my body. I glare at the muscled man and raise my chin. “You can let us go or you can die trying to stop us.”

“You think you can take what already belongs to me?” he says and laughs.

I can sense the fear rolling o Loren as if it were a living thing. She’s afraid of him, and that means he needs to pay.

“Try and touch her and I’ll break every bone in your body.” I clench my fists and plant my feet. “If you move out of the way and let us go I’ll let you live, your choice.”

He laughs again, but before he can make a move I strike out and hit his face with the heel of my hand. I hear his teeth crack and he grabs his mouth as he stumbles backwards. I kick his chest and hear his ribs snap as he falls back against the wall. He’s out of the way now, so I decide to get out while we still can. I reach behind me and Loren takes my hand without hesitation, and we go to step around him.

Just as she goes by, Greg reaches out and snatches her leg with one hand and pulls out a knife with the other. Terror shoots through me and I react like any mate would if someone tried to do them harm. I grab his wrist and bend it back, snapping it with just a flick of my hand. He cries out and I grab the knife, stabbing it in his neck to silence him.

“Don’t look at it,” I say as I block the view from her.

Loren’s face is white as I pull her close to me and run out of the door. “I don’t have time to explain, but I promise it’s all going to be okay.”

I’m worried she’s traumatized because she’s shaking now. Is this what happens when humans go into shock?

Just as we exit the house there’s another explosion on the other side and internally I’m thankful that my family didn’t listen to me. I scoop her into my arms and run as fast as I can away from the house and away from harm.

A dark van is waiting nearby and when we get close, the door slides open. I’m relieved when Kane and Valen jump out to help us get in quicker.

“Thank you,” I breathe as they close the door and the van speeds away from the curb. Loren is shivering, and Juliet places a blanket on top of her as I cradle her in my arms.

“We can’t go back to the houses. That’s the first place he’ll look,” I say. “If you’re all loaded up, then let’s go to the mountain.”

Ezra is behind the wheel and he nods. Dove is sandwiched between him and Erik, and she turns around to face me.

“We’ve got everything on the emergency list loaded in the back. The twins and I had the house stocked up last week just in case. We should be good to hide out there for a long time, or until we can figure out what to do next.”

I nod and feel relieved that I have my family with me to help. I know I thought I was making the right decision

sending them away, but I was wrong. “Thank you, Dove.”

She smiles brightly at me and then looks at Loren.

“You okay?” she asks, but Loren doesn’t respond.

“Just get us to the compound,” I say, and Dove nods and turns back around.

I lean close and whisper to Loren. “It’s all going to be okay. You’re safe and no one is going to hurt you.” I place a kiss on the top of her head, and when she buries herself against me even further, I know that she’s going to be okay.

“You can trust all of us.”

I need her to understand that she’s not in any danger and that we’re only here to protect her. I don’t know how long that will take, but I’ve got all the time in the world now, thanks to her. She saved my life, and the best way to repay that is to make sure that danger never finds her again.

CHAPTER 7

LOREN

I

finally pull my face away from Bishop’s neck when I feel myself being lowered onto a soft surface. I miss his rich scent and warmth instantly because I clung to him like a lifesaver in the storm that my life had become. I felt like I was drowning, and when he pulled me in closer to him, the shaking finally stopped. I melted into him, feeling comfort instantly. It was all too much to take, but when I was surrounded by him I felt safe.

When I saw him standing there I thought for a moment it was a dream. That none of the horror was real and I would wake up in bed back in a life that hadn’t been turned upside down and my dad would be himself again. But it hadn’t all been a dream.

I went with Bishop willingly and believed the words that came from his lips as if they were truths carved in stone. I went with him so easily because something inside me pulled me towards him, telling me that he was safe. It was like an invisible thread that linked us together and tightened, and I knew he would make everything okay.

The same man my dad told me to fear for all these years is the one to save me. Gordon, I mentally correct, because he isn’t really my dad. I needed to come to terms with that.

Gordon had taken me just as Bishop had, but didn’t I go

willingly with Bishop? He asked me and I didn’t fight him. I reached out, taking his hand, and it was the most natural thing in the world.

His dark eyes stare into mine and his hand comes up. I should flinch, but I tilt my head, meeting his hand against my cheek. Something inside of me craves his a ection.

“Who did this to you?” His touch is feather soft for such a big man. His fingers linger on my cheek as if I’m made of glass.

I swallow, not wanting to cry. I’m still shocked Gordon struck me, but I think I knew it was coming. He’d been changing lately, and I had to have known on some level or I wouldn’t have been walking on eggshells.

“Tell me?” Bishop asks as he moves even closer to me.

“How do you sound commanding and concerned at the same time?” I say.

I hear a loud snort and turn my head to see a group of people watching us. I know the noise came from the darkhaired female vampire. She’d probably look like more of a badass if the man next to her didn’t dwarf her in comparison, his arm slung a ectionately around her.

Dove is here, too, and I find comfort in that fact. It makes me wonder if I should have taken her up on her o er that day. I guess some lessons must be learned on my own.

She’s sandwiched between identical twins, and there’s no telling them apart. Both have a possessive hold on her, and it’s odd because I’m not used to seeing so many couples. For some reason that puts me at even more at ease. The open a ection everyone has for one another makes me think that this must be a safe place.

“Wow. I’ve never seen eyes like that before,” another woman says, making me glance to her. A vampire with a scarred face stands beside her. She’s cuddling into him as if

he’s a giant teddy bear, but he’s practically blocking her view.

“People always say something about them the first time they see me,” I admit. I’m used to it, but some people think they’re pretty while others think they’re freaky. I forget about them until I meet someone new.

“Sorry, I’m Juliet.” She gives a small wave. “They’re just —” “Magnificent,” Bishop says, cutting her o . “They’re the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen. They’re the same eyes I’ve been dreaming about,” he says as he leans in. “Now tell me, who hit you.”

“My dad.” I shake my head. “I mean Gordon.”

His jaw clenches and I swear I hear a sound rumble from deep inside of him. I should back away in fear, but I don’t.

Instead I lean into him, enjoying the sound of his anger over me being hurt.

“Are you doing something to me? Are you playing with my mind?”

“No,” he answers, o ended and disgusted at the idea.

“I’d never do that to you.”

“I want to trust you,” I admit. “But I hate you.” As I say the words, they sound wrong. Bishop is the one who flinches this time and guilt slides across me. “I’m sorry,” I mumble, looking down at my hands in my lap. How do I feel lost and found at the same time?

“Maybe we should leave you two alone.” I glance over at Dove. “We’ll be around. I promise there isn’t a safer place in the world for you to be.”

With that they all leave, and I see a mix of concern and happiness on their faces.

“They care about you,” I say when I look back at Bishop.

They’re not like Gordon’s men, who fear him, and that’s why

they follow his orders. His men have no choice, but there’s none of that here.

“They’re my family.” The corner of his mouth turns up in a smile, and I can tell he’s proud to say that.

“I don’t have a family anymore.” I don’t mean to say it aloud, but it comes out. “He’s not really my dad.”

“Love.” I can hear the hurt in his voice for me as he pulls me into his lap. The simple word hits me hard. It’s the first time I’ve ever given the word much thought because it isn’t a word I’m used to hearing. I’ve never used it myself. “I’m your family, and now they’re your family, too.”

Why would he say that? Gordon said he wanted me, but he never said why.

“You killed my mother?” I say it as a question, and Bishop’s body stills.

He doesn’t answer me and time ticks by. I should shove him away, but I don’t have it in me. What does that say about me? Why did I push with Gordon when I thought something was amiss, but with Bishop I lay my head on his shoulder, not wanting to move?

“She’s dead because of me,” he finally says, and I notice he doesn’t say he killed her but he takes the blame. “Gordon doesn’t much care for me.”

I can’t help the bark of laughter that bubbles up from me at his gross understatement. Even Bishop lets out a small chuckle and it feels good to laugh for a moment.

“He didn’t want me to find my mate. He knew I was obsessed with the idea of my dream girl who came to me at night.”

“Mate?” I ask and wonder if he means a wife.

“Yes, mate. If a vampire is lucky enough to find his mate, then his soul belongs to her. The woman who will save him will be his everything. She will give him a reason to want to live for eternity.”

I sit up and look into his eyes. “I had no idea there was something like that between vampires. It sounds wonderful.” It sounds right and that’s what I want. The tight knot of pain I always have in my stomach loosens and I’m warm all over.

“I think there are many things Gordon kept from you,” he says, and a pained look crosses his face. “If I had known he had you…” Regret flashes in his eyes and he grits his teeth.

“He wanted to hurt me, and he knew worse than death for me would be never finding my mate.” He leans in close, his mouth but a breath from mine. “You’re the one.”

All the air leaves my lungs when he gives me what I knew was coming. I could feel it, but hearing him say it confirms what my body and heart have been telling me all along. A weight I didn’t know was there is gone with his easy words.

He lifts me in his arms and I hold him tightly. “Let me show you.”

He carries me through the home and up the stairs. It’s then I realize I have no idea where I am, but I don’t care. It doesn’t take long and he pushes open a door to a bedroom and puts me down onto my feet.

“This is one of my homes,” he tells me. “I dreamt of you for the first time the night I was turned. Over the years more and more of you would come to me. First it was your hair.”

He reaches out, wrapping a lock of my red hair around his finger. “Then how soft you were.” His other hand slides up my arm as he touches my skin. “Your eyes took me to my knees. They are a beauty I didn't know existed.” He gazes into them and I swear I can feel him looking deep inside and seeing all of me.

My mouth falls open because no one has ever said such sweet words to me before. His finger releases my hair and he comes closer as his hand slides around my hip.

“Then this.”

He leans in slowly, and I know right away it’s to give me time to tell him to stop. I’m not going to.

He kisses the bare skin on my shoulder over my birthmark. “I led him right to you, love. I never meant to and I’m so sorry.”

There’s that word again, making my heart flutter.

“How did you lead him to me?” I know Gordon was the one who killed my mother now. He killed her and took me.

He steps aside and his big frame moves away from me. I stand there in shock as my eyes scan the walls. There are paintings of me everywhere and it’s breathtaking.

“You painted these?” My hand comes to my mouth.

“There are so many.”

“This is how I know I’m responsible for the death of your mother. Gordon used some of the paintings I did in the past to find you. He used them to hunt you down and take you from your mother. If I hadn’t painted you or kept them secret, then he wouldn’t have killed her.”

“That’s not your fault,” I say defending him. I know in my heart that he’s telling me the truth.

Gordon fed me lies, but deep down I knew that he was evil. I can see straight to Bishop’s soul and it’s pure and good.

“I’m so sorry that I didn’t find you sooner.” He grazes his knuckles along my jaw and my body is alight with heat. “But I’m here now, and I’ll do anything to keep you safe. You’re mine, Loren.”

CHAPTER 8

BISHOP

“I

can’t stay away from you anymore,” I say as I cup her face and she tilts her cheek into my palm. “I’ve waited two hundred years almost to the day to find you, and just when I lost hope, there you were.”

“What’s happening?” she says as I lean close and hold my lips a breath away from hers.

“I’m going to kiss you, then I’m going to taste you,” I say as I slide one arm around her back and press my lips to her.

There is a small trace of blood on her lip from where it was split before, and when it hits my tongue I feel it all the way down to my toes. The flavor of sweet sugary cinnamon fills my mouth and I deepen the kiss.

Her hands slide up my chest and I feel her grip the jacket of my suit. I pull at the material, wanting it away from my body and wanting her skin against mine. I’m suddenly frantic with the need to have her and to love every inch of her body. She reaches for the buttons of my shirt and I can sense her urgency as well.

“I need you,” I say as I kiss down her neck and graze my teeth along her delicate flesh. I grind my hard cock against her and she gasps, spreading her legs. The warm cradle of

her thighs welcomes me and I grind against her. “We drink from each other, that’s how you stay mine forever.”

She moans as I press her against the wall and pull my shirt o . She scores her nails down my bare chest and I want to howl with excitement. My hands go to her dress and I bunch the fabric around her waist so that I can feel her heat against me. I trace my fingers along the edge of her panties, kissing my way down her collar bone.

“Will you bite me?” she asks, and I lean back a little to see the need in her eyes.

“Whenever you ask me to,” I say and kneel down in front of her. “Hold this up for me.”

She grabs the edge of her dress and lifts it so I can see her white panties exposed. The sight of her before me and the scent of her desire have my head dizzy with lust. How can she be so pure and sweet and want a man like me? I might not be the man she deserves, but I’ll be better for her. I’ll be the best that I can be and give her all that she desires.

I gently peel her panties down, exposing her bare pussy and pink lips. They’re fresh with dew and I feel my teeth ache to taste her and to bite.

“You’re untouched, aren’t you, love?” I ask as I rub my thumb between her lips. I look up and lock eyes with her. She nods and bites her bottom lip. “You won’t be any longer.”

She steps out of her panties as I lean forward and run my tongue along the seam of her pussy. Her body tenses but then immediately relaxes when she lets me taste her. The warm sweet cinnamon is strongest here, and I moan at the flavor. How can she taste so heavenly? Do all mates feel the same way?

I pick up one leg and put it on my shoulder as my hands go to her ass. I grip her hard and open my mouth over her pussy, sucking on her clit. She calls my name and her hands

go to my shoulders as she rolls her hips against my face. It’s dirty and sexy, watching her working her body to get o .

She rides my face and her body trembles, and I know her orgasm is fast approaching. She might be a virgin, but she’s hungry to become a woman, and I’m going to make her that soon enough.

The need to have her is overwhelming and I can’t control my urges much longer. As her body coils tight, I slide two fingers inside of her and feel her virginity break. She cries out as she peaks and her orgasm hits her hard. I suck on her clit while she rides the wave of pleasure and calls out my name.

I can taste her virgin blood on my tongue, and I lick her clean and kiss the inside of her thigh. Before I can tell her what I’m going to do, I sink my teeth into the soft flesh and break the skin. She cries as another orgasm rolls over her and I smile, tasting her blood.

I close my eyes and moan as I drink from her and feel the bond warm my body. I’m hard as a rock and it’s getting worse since my body has been waiting for this moment for two hundred years. I can’t wait much longer, but I don’t know how long I’ll last.

When I’ve tasted enough of her for now, I lick the wound closed and then stand up. Her hands still hold tight to the dress, so I pry the material free and then take it o her body.

She’s completely bare before me and I’ve never seen anything more beautiful.

Her legs are shaky, and I hold her close as I walk over to the small couch in the corner of the room. I sit down and help her straddle me, leaning back a little. Her hands go to the waist of my slacks and I help her undo them and take my cock out. It’s so thick I’m not sure it will fit inside her, but I don’t feel her fear. Instead I sense excitement and something else so much deeper.

After tasting her blood I’m connected to her in ways I never thought possible. This is what all the books I’ve studied for so long talk about, but I never knew it could be this way. Her thoughts are my own and I wonder what it will be like when she tastes mine.

“Now it’s your turn, love,” I say as I bring my wrist to my mouth and pierce my skin with my teeth.

Her eyes grow wide with surprise, but again there’s no fear. She’s curious and hungry. When I hold it out for her, she leans down and places her lips on me without hesitation, and that’s when I grab my cock and hold it steady while she raises her hips and lowers onto it.

Her violet eyes lock with mine. I feel her taste me at the same time my cock slides slowly into her pussy. She’s sucking me as my cock sinks deeper and I can’t look away.

It’s the single greatest moment of my life and instantly I feel our connection wrap around us like a solid wall protecting us from the outside world. The only thing that matters right now is the two of us in this room and nothing can take that away.

“Fuck,” I say through clenched teeth as she seats herself on my cock and holds me deep inside of her. I don’t know how her body was able to take every inch, but the magic that binds us together must be what makes it possible.

She’s so much smaller than I am, but somehow, we are one.

I touch her cheek as I pull my wrist away and then bring it to my mouth to seal the cut. There’s a small trace of blood on her bottom lip and I lean forward, taking her face with both hands and kissing her deeply. Her bare breasts press against my chest and her hard peaks tease me. The kiss is overwhelming as I taste myself on her tongue and feel our connection open completely for the first time. I can hear her thoughts and feel what she does and I can hear her desires. I

break the kiss and move my mouth to her nipples, because she wonders what it would be like to have them in my mouth.

Her hips rock as I think about how good it would feel to have her move on me, and together we give each other what we want.

“Bishop,” she whispers, and I lean back to look at her.

Her violet eyes are dark now and I can sense how good my cock feels inside her. “Is it always like this?” she asks as she rocks her hips back and forth.

“I don’t know. I only know what it’s like making love with you.” I rub my hands down her back and then grab her ass. “But I imagine this connection right now only happens with true mates. With people who love each other.”

Her hips falter and I grab her around the waist and stand up before I lay her back down on the small couch. Her ass is at the edge and I’m hovering over her as I fuck her harder and deeper.

“We have all the time in the world to define what it is you feel right now, but for me, this is undeniable love. Love that I’ve searched for since the day I was made. Even before you were born I was searching for you. This is real and true, Loren, and I’m going to protect it with my life.”

She reaches out and grabs my chest as she moans and clenches around me. Her breathing is heavy and her body is soft while she lies back and lets me have her. I place my hand on her belly and look into her eyes.

“I’m going to make you a mother,” I say, letting my cock slide deeper inside her. “You’ve been alone for far too long.

It’s time you were bred and given what your heart desires.” I lean down to suck on her nipple and she cries out. “I can read all your thoughts at once and you can read mine, too. I know that deep down you’re hoping to get pregnant so that you can have a little baby.”

“Oh god, Bishop,” she breathes while her pussy squeezes me. My dirty words are only the truth and I’m making a promise I intend to keep.

“If a baby is what you want, then that’s what you’ll get,” I say, rubbing her clit with my thumb and feeling her body tighten. “All I want is to love you until the end of eternity.”

She cries out as her climax hits, and I can no longer hold back. I sink deep into her one last time and feel my cock erupt inside of her. Waves of pleasure wash over me, and it’s twice as many because I feel hers, too. The connection allows the both of us to share in the release and I hold her close as it runs over us.

We’re both gasping for air as the mingled cream from the two of us slips out of her pussy and around where we’re joined. I’m not ready to leave her body, so I don’t pull out as I stand up with her and carry her into the bathroom.

“Where are you taking me?” she asks sleepily, cuddling against me.

“I thought you’d like to have a nice hot soak with me,” I say as I go in the bathroom and turn on the hot water in the tub.

I set her on the edge of the sink, but still I won’t leave her warm embrace. I’m still hard like a diamond, but I imagine it’s going to stay that way for quite some time.

While I wait for the bath to fill up, I hold her face and stare into her eyes. I tuck her hair behind her ears, and I touch her lips, but I can’t stop looking at her. Our minds are as connected as our souls, and we’re sharing all of our memories. Some of hers are so sad and lonely, but there are a few nice ones from when she was younger and got to go outside and play. She sees mine and how lonely I was until I began to have a family of my own, but there was always a missing piece. Now that I’ve found her, my heart is full and she sees that, too. There are no words to exchange and

nothing is left unsaid. This is the best part about becoming mated—my truth is there for her to see.

I carry her over to the tub and step in before I sink down slowly. She’s still straddling me as she places her head on my chest and the warm water surrounds us.

“Tomorrow,” I say when I feel her questions bubbling up.

“Right now, just let me take care of you, Loren. Let me show you love.”

I feel her body mold to mine as she truly knows what it feels like to belong somewhere.

CHAPTER 9

LOREN

“W

hat have I done?” I whisper as I stare at Bishop lying in bed next to me.

For the first time since I can remember, my head is clear and there are no more fuzzy spots. There were so many things Gordon hid from me in my own mind. I’d been living with that monster my whole life and didn’t know it.

Bishop’s eyes open and he rolls us over so he’s on top of me. He pins me beneath him and there’s a look of concern on his face.

“Don’t even think about running away from me. That story is getting old around here.” I smile up at him, thinking I could spend forever just like this.

“I never want to go anywhere.” I trail my hands up his chest into his dark short hair. “I just don’t want more people getting hurt because of me. What if he comes after you and —” He cuts me o with a kiss so deep and sweet that it makes my whole body come alive. I moan into his mouth and wrap my legs around him. The pleasure of the night before floods my mind and I want to do those things all over again.

I’ll never leave you. His words float into my mind. That’s going to take some time getting used to. And I’ll never leave you, I send back without having to use words. Our connection

is already so deep, and maybe that’s because it was there long before we knew it.

He nips at my lip before he leans back and pulls me up with him so I’m straddling his lap.

“He’ll come,” I say, knowing this for a fact. I woke up with a fear that I might have brought Gordon right to Bishop’s doorstep. Then I remembered I wasn't alone any longer. Whatever’s coming, Bishop and I will face it together.

“I don’t blame him. I wouldn’t let you go either.” He gives me a cocky smile.

“Bishop, I’m serious.” His hand comes up to my chin to make me look at him. He always wants our eyes meeting.

“I know, and I’ll deal with it. It’s better he comes here, and besides, this is long overdue.”

“You’re going to kill him.” For someone who doesn't want anyone else to die, I don’t say a word in Gordon’s defense.

“I should have done it a long time ago, but there’s always an order to things. When the council found him again he slipped away and has only come closer now.”

“When we moved here?” I ask, and he nods.

“Gordon has always been a little crazy. Even before he was turned, he craved the darker things in life. Some men relish the power of evil.” He closes his eyes for a moment, shaking his head.

“You’re powerful.” I can feel it and I don’t know if it’s because we’ve mated now or it’s an aura he gives o . It’s not only power but it’s strength and protection, too.

“Some people would say I am.”

“But it’s not something you asked for or wanted,” I finish for him.

“Correct. I took on the role to oversee the area and have other leaders report back to me.” He shrugs as if it’s no big deal that he’s some kind of vampire leader. “I knew that my

intentions would stay pure, and that doesn’t always happen with vampires.”

“Gordon told me he worked for the government. He said he was doing what he had to for the greater good.” I feel shame that I didn’t see through it all even if he was using mind tricks on me.

“Don’t do that, love.” Bishop leans in and brushes his lips against mine. “This isn’t on you. You were only a child when he took you and he played with your head. Trust me, I know.

His powers don’t work on me and he had me fooled. The only greater good Gordon strives for is his own.”

“Is that why he hates you? Because you could see who he really was?” I ask, because that’s the moment he finally lashed out at me. Even with my mind clear now, I’m still shocked he struck me. He’d never hurt me in all the time I was with him. I think on some twisted level he does care about me, but not in a fatherly way. I’m a prized pet to him and nothing more.

“I took something from him that he wanted, so he tried to do the same.”

“He took me from you.”

“You were no secret back then. I was young when I knew Gordon. Everyone knew I was looking for you and I made no secret of it. That was until I realized it could be used against me. I never thought…” He lets out a deep growl. “I never thought that he would start killing women who could potentially be my mate. I think he knew all of them weren’t you. Your hair, those eyes, and this…” He leans down, kissing my birthmark. “It’s all one of a kind. He just enjoyed antagonizing me and letting me know he was hunting you.

Every time I got close to him he’d disappear again.” His drops his forehead to rest on mine. “I think when he found you his plans changed and he thought it better to turn you

against me. He tried to make you hate me, but Gordon never understood mates. He thought they made vampires weak.”

“I don’t feel weak. I did when I was with him. I felt lost and unsure of everything,” I admit. “He doesn't understand the power of mates because they make you stronger.”

To have someone at your side who is your other half and who would stand by you forever is beyond powerful. That could never be weak. I’m more alive now than I’ve been in my whole life.

“I think his mind tricks quit working on me when we moved here. I know this sounds crazy, but I think being closer to you made me stronger. It wasn’t working anymore and I started to see the reality of what was around me.”

Bishop lets out a deep breath. “I think you might be right.

Over the last year I’ve changed. I was more on edge and I thought I was losing my mind and that my end was coming.

Maybe it was, but my dreams of you were clearer than ever and you felt closer. I thought I was going to meet you on the other side and I was ready to go.”

“No!” I gasp, unable to think about him dying. I hate the idea of him no longer being here. His words are dark but tell how much he needs me. Maybe it’s wrong of me to like that, but I don’t care. The idea of never getting to be with him, even if only for one night, is too painful to think about.

“It’s not going to be only one night, love. I promise you that. After so many years of dreaming of you and never finding you, I thought maybe you’d already passed and were waiting for me on the other side. I wanted to be anywhere you were, even if that place was death.” I close my eyes and absorb his words. “You feel that, don’t you? I’ll follow anywhere you go. You’re mine, Loren, and he won’t take you from me again.” I open my eyes and a tear slips free. I can feel just how deeply he loves me. Bishop kisses it away and I know he feels everything that’s inside me now.

All those times I gazed at his picture I was so unsure of what was happening to me. I didn’t know what it was because I’d never experienced it before. But this whole time it was love.

“Make love to me,” I say against his mouth as I lean in for another kiss. His mouth meets mine for the briefest of moments before he pulls away.

“I should have known,” he growls, flipping me over onto the soft mattress, but he’s gone from the bed before I can try to grab for him. I watch as he dresses so quickly I can’t make out what he’s doing. “He’s coming. I thought he’d regroup, but it looks like he is striking as fast as he can. I should have known never to try and predict the insanity of a man like Gordon.” He kisses me again before I can respond. “I would tell you to stay put, but I know you won’t and I can’t lock you away like he did.”

I dress quickly in one of Bishop’s shirts. It hangs to my knees, but I want nothing to do with the dress that is stained in my own blood from when Gordon hit me. I don’t want anything from that past life to ever touch me again.

I take Bishop’s hand and he leads me out of the bedroom.

“Is he alone?” I ask, knowing that Bishop will be able to tell.

“Most of his people were taken out in the explosions. I called for a sweep to be done of Gordon’s home right before I entered to find you.”

I bet Gordon was the first one out of there and he left his men behind. I have no doubt if something happened like that here, Bishop would be the last man out. The two of them are night and day.

When we get to the bottom of the stairs I look over to see everyone from last night with the exception of Dove and Juliet. My chest warms that they’re all here to lend a hand in what’s about to happen.

“I can’t believe the dumb fuck came alone,” one of the twins says before shooting me a wink. “I’m Erik, by the way.” He points to his brother. “That’s Ezra. I—” “We—” Ezra cuts in.

Erik shakes his head at his brother. “We wanted to thank you for helping Dove get back to us. We’ll never be able to repay you for what you did. Welcome to our family.” They both smile at me, and I nod.

“It was the right thing to do,” I tell them, needing no thanks. “I should have gone with her.” I think back on that moment and I know even if I left then it wouldn’t have stopped all of this.

“You’re here now and that's all that matters.” Bishop pulls me into his side and kisses me on the top of my head.

He lingers for a moment and I know he’s breathing me in.

The tall brunette vampire Ravana is smiling at us. “I guess that makes you my aunt then,” she says, and I look up at Bishop, unsure of what she means. Are they related?

“It would,” he agrees with a small chuckle.

“Shall I do the honors?” Valen asks. I can sense that he’s human and it has to be my mating bond with Bishop. “It’s my job, after all.”

“Don’t remind us, slayer,” Kane says. “I know you’re hiding in the hall closet,” he adds with a growling shout out of nowhere, glancing towards a door that's a little ways down the hallway.

“Damn it, Kane, now they’re going to come out!” Ezra yells at him as he throws up one of his hands. I glance between them all wondering what they are talking about.

“I don’t understand how she doesn't think I know exactly where she is at all times,” Kane responds, but I think more to himself than to Ezra. The closet door opens and Dove and Juliet pop out.

“He’s here,” Bishop says, walking towards the front door and taking me with him.

“Back in the closet,” Ezra tells the girls. I don’t turn to see if they do as they are told, but I hear a door close. “I’m going to enjoy spanking her ass later for that,” he mutters to his twin. They are both mated to her, and I wonder how something like that works. I think I’d be crazy jealous to share Bishop.

“You will never have to,” he whispers in my ear, reading my thoughts. “I belong to you alone.” I glance over at him.

How can it only have been hours that I’ve come to really know him but feel as if he’s been a part of me my whole life?

Because I have. As you have been in mine. His words float through my mind and I know he’s right.

“Bishop!” Gordon yells, and my attention is snatched away from my mate.

I watch as he comes walking out of the darkness towards us. I’ve never seen him look so out of sorts. The moon is high and bright, lighting up the night. The man I once called Dad looks nothing like I remember. Gordon always wanted everything in order and things had to be in their place. He was always dressed perfectly, but right now I would have thought he went rolling through the woods. He might not look his impeccable self, but he does look deadly. The splatter of blood across his dirty white button-up shirt makes him look even more sinister. How could I have not seen who he really was sooner?

“Give me my daughter. She belongs to me,” he demands, pointing to the ground next to him. His eyes come to mine and he snaps his fingers. “Come here.”

“No,” I tell him. “You don’t control me anymore.” I stand up straighter.

“You choose him over me? Your own father?” he yells.

“You’re not my father,” I remind him. “You took me and put me away to use as some kind of weapon. I was never yours.”

“I saved you.” He actually sounds o ended now as his eyes snap to Bishop. “She would have died in that place.

You’re lucky I got to her first before someone else did.”

“I thank you for that, Gordon. You did save a little girl that day. As any person with a shred of compassion or care for another should do.”

Gordon laughs at Bishop’s response. “They are weak. Why are you always protecting them?” He glances back to me.

“Even Loren.” Bishop growls so deep and loud I can feel the sound pass through my body. Gordon doesn't heed the warning. “She was weak, but I still cared for her.”

“What did you plan to do with me?” I ask, still not understanding that part. “Were you going to kill me? You could have done that when you found me that first day.” I can’t stop the crack in my voice as I try to be strong. I know he used me and doesn't even love me. I’m not sure he can understand that emotion, to be honest. Now that I look back with a clear mind, I can see it all.

“Those eyes. You looked up at me and I’d never seen something like them before. I’d never wanted a mate, then I saw Bishop’s. Not all vampires are lucky enough to find one, as they say, but Bishop was graced with one that was so di erent. I could feel how pure your heart was. Why would the fates choose such a mate for him? I didn't much care for that, so I took it for myself.” He smiles. “Then I wanted him to know I had it and that I’d made it love me and hate him.”

My head drops down. “It,” I whisper. I know everyone heard me. Vampires always do, but it doesn’t matter anymore. His plan didn’t work and I raise my head and look at Bishop. He’s been quiet this whole time.

“I wanted you to say or ask what you needed to,” he responds, answering my unasked question of why he’d been so quite. “I’ll always give you what you need or want, love.

You know this.” I give him a smile because I do know that.

“Did you come here alone like this to die? Has it all become too much? I know the pain and longing for a mate,” Bishop says, and my heart hurts that he had to wait so long to find me.

I look back to Gordon who has a smirk on his face. “I always have a plan.” He gives a small shrug. “There is one thing I do love about the idea of mates. They’d do anything for one another, and I do mean anything.” A chill runs up my spine and Bishop steps in front of me. I have to peek around him to see what’s going on. “Have you ever heard of the Grim Reaper?”

I scrunch my face, trying to recall what I know about the Grim Reaper. Is it real? Maybe not, but vampires are real after all, so who knows?

“I know of him,” Valen answers. When I look over at his mate, she looks as surprised as everyone else. Except Bishop, who looks calm and knowing. “What of him? There’s no one here for him to collect. In fact, if he were here I think he’d come for you.”

“Unless…” Gordon pauses, looking straight at Bishop. “I told him you took his mate. That you didn’t like not having power over him so you found a way to control him.”

“He has a mate?” Kane asks, shaking his head in disbelief.

“He can’t, he’s older than any of us. He would have gone crazy by now if he hadn’t found her in all this time,” Bishop throws out.

“Does anyone really know what the Reaper is?” Valen says.

“You have a knack for getting in over your head,” Bishop adds with a long sigh.

“You shouldn't play with things you know nothing about, and no one knows shit about the Reaper,” Valen throws in.

“Who the fuck is the Reaper?” one of the twins says to the other. I can’t tell which is which now.

“The Grim Reaper is the personification of death. He comes to collect the souls of those whose time has come.

There are many di erent stories surrounding him.” A soft female voice says.

“Dove,” Ezra and Erik bark at the same time. It looks like they came out of the closet.

She ignores them and goes on. “I think Bishop is right.

You’re in over your head if you’re playing with the Reaper. If anyone here has been dodging death, it’s you.” Dove takes a step forward and Ezra grabs her and pulls her back to him and his brother. “I can tell you this: in most all of the stories people try bribery or tricks to ward him o , but it never works. I think you’ve bitten o more than you can chew.”

Everything goes silent as if the world stops moving when Dove finishes speaking. The breeze of night is gone, along with the distant sounds of the crickets. Bishop moves before I know what’s happening and turns to cover my body with his. I feel the ground give a small shake as if something hard lands on it, followed by a loud snap.

“Where’s my mate?” rumbles the deepest voice I’ve ever heard.

There’s a sound like a tree branch breaking in half and I feel Bishop lean back. He lets me go a little to turn to face the voice. When I look up, standing there is the biggest man I’ve ever seen in my life holding Gordon like a rag doll. He drops Gordon's body to the ground like a limp cloth, and I can see that his neck has been snapped.

“I thought the Grim Reaper had a scythe,” Dove whispers loudly, pushing her glasses up her nose.

My eyes flash to the giant ax he lifts o the ground and sets to rest on his shoulder.

“You really don’t want me to ask again,” he says, and I’m shocked into silence.

CHAPTER 10

BISHOP

I

hold Loren behind me as I look into the black eyes of Death. He’s big and he’s scary, but I see something in him that I could feel in myself.

“He was lying to you and you know it. Your mate isn’t here,” I say as I take a step towards him.

“Bishop,” Ravana says in warning from behind me, but I ignore her.

“The pain you feel right now is exactly what was inside me before I met my Loren. I hoped for death every day so that it would either put me out of my misery or bring me closer to her.” He doesn’t move, but I see the line between his eyes relax slightly as I speak from my soul. “I know that right now there isn’t anything you wouldn’t do to find your mate. But you know Gordon deceived you and you know that she isn’t here.”

A beat passes and he lets out a breath before lowering his ax. “He said that you would know and I believed him.” He shakes his head like he knew it wasn’t true but he didn’t want to admit it to himself.

“We owe you a debt of gratitude for killing him for us.

And I want to repay that.”

The Grim Reaper looks up at me hesitantly. “How is it you think you can help me if you can’t find my mate?” he says as

he looks around the room. “Everyone in this room looks to have formed bonds. What is it you could o er me that I can’t obtain on my own? I’m the Grim Reaper, Bishop. There’s nothing beyond my reach. Even now I know everyone in here and yet you know nothing of me. Only whispers that are shared in the dark by people who are afraid of me.”

I hear the pain in his words and I can’t imagine how he came to be where he is today. “You’re right, I don’t know your story and we assume a lot of things. What I can o er you is a place to rest and to share with us what you know. I search the world for knowledge and you are someone we can learn from. I want to invite you into my home and our family. Help us understand what you do and let us repay you for what you’ve done today.”

I glance down at Gordon’s body and watch as it begins to turn to ash. Soon there will be nothing left of him where he lies and it will be as if he never existed. I can only hope the same for the pain in my mate’s heart when it comes to the man she thought was her father.

“Why would I do that?” he asks, and though his voice is still rough, I can sense something gentler there.

“Because even in my darkest times, my family was there for me and it helped me to push through the pain. Do you have anyone like that?”

“I have no one,” he answers simply as he looks around the room again.

“You can stay with us.” I’m surprised when I turn around to see Kane step forward with Juliet at his side. “You’re welcome to use one of our spare rooms. It would be an honor to have you.”

Kane is nearly as big as Grim is, and at first I wasn’t expecting him to volunteer, but now it kind of makes sense.

Kane spent most of his time as a vampire as a recluse. His mate has brought warmth to his life, and I think for the first

time Kane sees his solitude and pain reflected in someone else. Maybe all of us see a piece of ourselves in Grim.

“I think I might stay for a short while,” he says, reaching out his hand and shaking Kane’s. “Thank you for the o er.”

“I’ll leave you to sort out the details,” I say, looking around to the family. “I’m going to stay here for a few more days with my mate.” I pull Loren to my side and smile at her.

“We’ll meet you back at home and we can talk further.”

Grim nods to me and I shake his hand before we walk out of the room. When we make our way up the stairs, Loren leans in and whispers to me.

“Do you think it will be okay that he’s here?”

“There’s no need to fear him, love. Death is a part of life for some people, but not for us anymore. You and I are going to live until the end of time, so think of him as a new friend that might be a little shy for a while.”

“I can’t imagine someone so big being shy.”

I smile at her as I open our bedroom door and close it behind us. “Can’t you? Imagine being alone in the world and not having any family.” I touch her chin and smile at her when I see the realization dawn on her. “He’s not unlike any of us at one point. I’ve heard legends about what he’s capable of, but humans have all kinds of ideas about our kind. Isn’t it better to welcome him to our family than to create an enemy? Look at the way Gordon lived his life and how he chose to rule. I won’t ever tolerate that for our city.”

“I’m still so new to all of this, but I know that beyond anything else, I’m so proud of you and proud that you’re my mate.” I see the look of love in her eyes, along with the stirrings of desire.

“You have all the time in the world to learn what it is I do and what your new role will be.” I run my hands down her body and to her hips as I walk her back towards the bed.

Her eyebrows draw together and the backs of her legs hit the mattress. “My new role?”

“You’re going to be a mother,” I say as I grab the edge of her shirt and yank it o of her in one quick motion. “I’ve found out that humans and vampires can breed together.”

She falls back on the bed, and I knee her legs open as I unbutton my pants and pull out my cock. I’m hard and dripping, thinking about making her round and ripe. “You want a family, love, and I’m going to make sure you get it.”

Laying my lower half down on top of her, I slide my cock between her wet lips and thrust all the way in. Her pussy grips me tight. I feel her wet folds wrap around me and I begin to move. I grab her wrists and hold them above her head as I go deeper with every glide of my steel-hard length.

“I need to taste you,” I say as I kiss her lips softly and then trail my lips down her neck. “It’s been too long.” It’s only been hours, but my body already craves the taste of her.

She moans as she spreads her legs wider and tilts her hips up. I suck on her nipple before I kiss the tender skin under her breast and gently graze my teeth along it until I make a small cut. When I taste her, my cock swells inside her and she cries out as her pussy drips.

“Bishop, don’t tease me,” she begs as her legs shake. I know she’s right on the edge of her orgasm, but I want her to say what she wants out loud.

“What do you need, love?” Her sweet taste runs through me and it’s like I’ve been injected with pleasure and strength. I’ve never felt more alive than when I’m inside of her.

“I want to taste you, too,” she cries out as I slow down just enough to keep her on the edge.

“You’ll have everything your heart desires, Loren,” I say.

I bite my wrist and bring it to her mouth.

She licks the wound and immediately our connection is sharper and more powerful. It electrifies my body with lust and love at the same time and there’s no more holding back.

I thrust my heavy cock inside her and her body quakes as she climaxes. I can feel her soft pussy welcome my seed. I release what I’ve been holding back and cum inside of her waiting womb. It’s hot and wet and there’s so much I can feel it run out between us.

I’m beyond control in this moment, so I reach down and scoop up what’s dripped out and wipe it across her belly. I want my cum to cover her body and for her to bathe in my scent. I never knew I could be so possessive of one thing, and it just so happens to be my mate. I want her pregnant and bound to me in every way possible, even if we’re already destined for forever.

“I love you so much,” she says as she gasps to catch her breath.

I lick the small wound on her breast and then my wrist before I roll us over.

“I love you more than I ever dreamed possible,” I say as I kiss her lips softly and run my finger through her hair while she nuzzles my chest.

We lie there in silence for so long just thinking about our love and how happy we are. Our connection through our mind is so pure and honest that I don’t have to hide anything from her.

I never understood the research I found on mating and even in observing couples I met. I couldn’t understand the unspoken connection between them, and I know my link with Loren is special. My bond to her is so di erent; it’s one of a kind. I’ve been searching for everything I could find on mated couples for the past two hundred years and I pull all that forward so she can see how perfect and unique this is.

She sits up and my cock sinks deeper into her as she straddles me. She smiles down at me like I’m being foolish, and I turn my head to the side.

“What?” I ask, not understanding her thought process.

“The fact that you can’t believe this is di erent is funny to me,” she says as she rocks her hips, and now it’s my turn to moan. “I knew the first time I saw your picture that something was there. And you’ve been dreaming about me since the night you were created.”

I grab onto her hips and hold her steady so I can concentrate on what she’s saying.

“Our connection and what we can share is what makes us great. We have so much ahead of us to accomplish, and together we’ll rule.”

“Forever,” I say as I release her hips and she begins to move again.

“Forever.”

There is nothing that will stand in the way of the world we want to create. Her heart is pure and my body is strong, and with her by my side we’ll have all that we’ve dreamed of.

Even with our new friend Grim living among us.

EPILOGUE

BISHOP

Years Later…

I

lean up against the wall as I watch my mate sit in front of the fireplace with our sons fast asleep next to her. Still she keeps on reading the book out loud to them. The fire makes her already red hair look even more vibrant than normal. She steals a glance over at me and gives me a smile as she goes back to reading, her hand resting on the swell of her baby bump.

The woman was made to be a mother. I’d lived a long life before I’d found her, meeting hundreds of thousands of people along the way. None ever had the sweet gentleness she carries inside of her. Not only that, but I swear when I’m near her it wraps around me in a calming hold.

I’m still not convinced she isn’t an angel. Such perfection couldn’t be real otherwise. She closes the book and before she can move I’m in front of her helping her to her feet.

“You want a sweet, my sweet?” I lean down, kissing her and feeling her hunger. She always gets a sweet tooth before bed.

“I could go for some of those cookies Ravana dropped o .” She leans up a little, brushing her mouth against mine.

“Maybe a little something else,” I growl, pulling her more into me. The boys had been all over her today. Not that I blame them, but I haven't gotten any stolen moments with my mate. We’re going to be making up for that tonight.

“I’ll take the boys up,” I tell her before I steal another kiss from her mouth. It takes everything in me to pull away from her. It always does. I’d almost gone insane with my need for her, thinking she wasn't real towards the end, too beautiful to really exist, but still my dreams and paintings never lived up to the reality of her. When I pull away I brush my thumb along her bottom lip, reminding myself I’ll be back to her in a little while, after I get our boys down.

“Not going anywhere.” She smiles at me. No, I know she’d never leave me. Loren never hides how she feels. The love she has for everyone in the family shines everywhere.

Ravana is the protective one, Juliet is good at making everyone laugh, and Dove might be smarter than all of us, but my Loren is all heart and innocence, always looking to the brighter side of things and seeing the good in everything.

She’s truly the light to my darkness, the comfort I need.

I knew everyone in the coven feels it, too. Everyone is protective of her and seeks her out whenever they have a problem to talk through. Just like we’d fit with our mates, all of our women have fit together, too. Each brings a strength to our makeshift family.

I pick up each of my boys and carry them to bed thinking how close I got to never having them in my life. But my mate has shown me that no matter how cruel the people in the world can be, still the good is always brighter. She’s an example of that. Even having grown up with a man like Gordon, she didn’t let any of that touch who she is.

When I enter the kitchen I smile when I see the giant plate of cookies in front of her. I stroll over and pick her up,

putting her on my lap so I can nibble on my own sweet treat while she enjoys her cookies.

My hand slips over her round belly, resting there possessively. She wiggles in my lap, making me groan.

“Be still if you want to finish your cookies,” I warn her.

She doesn’t stop wiggling though. I lift her, placing her on the kitchen counter and spreading her legs to make room for me.

“Maybe I wanted you to have a snack, too.” She leans back. My eyes travel down body to her bare legs.

“Show it to me,” I growl. Still even after all this time she blushes. The sight of her pale skin makes my cock ache. She tentatively reaches down and does as I ask, parting her legs even more.

I have control in all things in my life but her. Before she can get her dress all the way up I’m already on her, feasting on her sweetness like a starved animal. I lick and suck, getting every drop that I can. Needing it.

“Bite me,” she moans, her orgasm already overcoming her. This time I do as she commands. I bite down on my mate. She may have been bitten by the king, but it’s her love that sustains me.

THE END!

MATED TO THE REAPER

GRIM

T

hree weeks was all I could stand with the coven of vampires. Three miserable weeks with the pain in my chest that wouldn’t go away. What’s it like to be surrounded by happiness twenty-four hours a day? Lonely.

Seeing love radiate from mated couples only made me feel more alone in the world than when I was actually alone. To see what I’d never have.

Gordon gave me hope that Bishop held the key to my mate. The dream that I hadn’t dared to put into words blinded all my senses. I went to Bishop thinking he would have what was mine, but I should have known better. I know I’d taken away the chance for Bishop to pay back Gordon for all that he’d done, but rage and hate pumped through my veins like DNA and there was nothing anyone could have done to stop me.

I thought that living among the coven of vampires would somehow teach me to soften my heart. Instead it may have had the opposite e ect. By the time I left I was as cold as stone through every part of me and resigned to an eternity on this earth alone. There was nothing left for me in that house, and the longer I stayed the harder it was to be around them.

Besides, I have my calling and there’s no stopping it.

When people whisper in the night about their time on earth coming to an end, it’s me they’re afraid to name. I’m not responsible for every soul on this earth. I can only imagine that task would be a little time-consuming. I’m in charge of the undead. The souls of the secret monsters that live among us belong to me, and when their time is up, it calls to me. Bishop’s soul was knocking at my door the day he found his mate. Gordon was getting just as close, which is why I felt even less remorse about taking his life.

It’s not an easy job, but it’s the one I was born to have.

My father before me was the Reaper, and when I was old enough he passed it on to me. For as long as there have been vampires my kind have existed. My mother called it a gift, but it’s always felt like a curse. When it’s time for me to collect a soul it’s because a vampire never found their mate.

There aren’t many ways for a vampire to die; it’s either by my axe or at the end of their two hundred years. But either way, it’s with me.

Thankfully there aren’t many of our kind in the world, so I don’t have to track them down often, but it’s enough that I don’t stay in the same place for more than a few months at a time. My father told me that when I found my mate my role would change. He said that when the time came another Reaper would come forward and share the burden so that I could have a family of my own. Even to me, our history is still somewhat hidden and I still have a lot to learn.

I run my thumb along the blade of my axe before I set it down on the table in front of me. I stare into the fire and think about my time with the vampires and how I had to leave. The envy that flowed over me when I looked at the happy couples made my stomach twist into knots. My mind drifts back to the night before I left, and I close my eyes tightly, trying desperately to erase the images that come flooding back.

I’d gone with Kane to speak to Valen and talk about his role as a slayer. He wanted to discuss why he took the lives of the immortals before he met his mate and why he doesn’t do it anymore. I wanted to learn all that I could because I was always the one following around after him and cleaning up his messes. It was going to be a chance for me to have some questions answered, but the second I walked into their house, something changed. A knot formed in my stomach when Ravana walked into the living room. My chest tightened and all I could do was stare at her while my heartbeat pounded in my ears.

I didn’t hear a word Kane or Valen said, and by the time I realized that I’d been staring at her, Valen was already asking me to leave. I’d not only crossed a line with his mate, but I couldn’t defend myself to him or to Kane. The coven had opened their homes to me and made me feel like a part of their family. But I couldn’t get the image of Ravana out of my mind.

I wanted to explain that I wasn’t attracted to her. It was obvious that she belonged to Valen and he belonged to her. I could never come between mates, nor would I ever try. It would be impossible for either of them to allow it. But something inside of me shifted when I looked into her eyes and I knew that night that I had to leave.

Nothing has been the same since I left them, but if this is the way it has to be, then so be it. I’ve resigned myself to being stuck out in the middle of nowhere until I’m called to take another soul. My life isn’t like a vampire’s. I don’t have an end if I don’t find a mate. I’m going to walk this earth collecting souls until the end of time.

There’s something inside of me that knows when an immortal is close to death. It’s the reason I’m the Grim Reaper. I can feel it in my bones when one of our kind is

dying and it’s time for me to collect. Right now my bones are cold and there’s nothing for me to do but wait.

As I stare into the flames of the fire, I try not to think about being alone or what it felt like when I stared into Ravana’s eyes. I think of nothing else except the blank space of eternity before me.

Find out what happens to the Grim Reaper and if he ever finds his mate RIGHT NOW on Read Me Romance. A FREE weekly audio podcast featuring your favorite authors.

FAIRYTALE SHIFTER BUNDLE

Love our Vampires? Then meet our Shifters!

Get the complete Fairytale Shifter Series for 99c!

Welcome to the Fairytale Shifter… where growly alphas find their mates and heroines have babies galore! This bundle includes all of our shifter books together in just one click!

Riding Red Book 1 Ruby is the proud owner of Red's Goodie Basket, and as the new girl in town, she's looking for business. But when the local sexy sheri , Dominic Wolfe, keeps the customers away, she finds it's hard to stay mad when burning with desire.

Dominic is a shifter, and his wolf wants Ruby. Since the second he laid eyes on her, he's been fighting the need to mark her as his. But when the mating moon is full, he won't be able to control his wolf any longer.

Tricks and treats are the last things on his mind when the mating heat takes over, and his obsession is put to the test.

Warning: This story is a sexy twist on a classic fairy tale, complete with a red cape, a basket of goodies, and a hungry wolf.

Beauty Sleeps Book 2 Xavier has watched Gwen for years, sneaking outside her window just to watch her sleep. She calls to him in a way he doesn't understand.

After he loses his mom and his sister in a tragic accident, he disappears into the woods and lets his wolf take over.

Gwen has been waiting around for her knight in shining armor to show up, but years have passed since she reached her mating age, and he still hasn't come.

When Xavier makes his way back to Gray Ridge, one scent captivates him like no other...

Warning: This fairy tale contains a hero in desperate need of his sleeping beauty, a heroine who wants to mate with her beast, and an alpha trying to keep it from happening.

Finding Snow Book 3 Koda's found his sister, Winnie, and now he's made a life for himself in Gray Ridge, Colorado. As a bear shifter, he's naturally a loner, and with so few females around, he's resigned to never finding his mate. But when he stumbles upon a woman in the woods, his whole world changes.

Snow's been on the run and has made a makeshift family with a band of seven wanderers. While resting in the woods and waiting for them to come back, something big finds her.

When Koda and Snow collide, they realize their stories are woven together more tightly than they could have imagined.

Warning: This fairy-tale shifter story is full of alpha sweetness with a side of growly bear. What's not to love?!

Three Bad Wolves Book 4 Finn, Flint, and Forest have spent their lives looking for their mate. The three brothers have been through everything together, and seeing the rest of their family pair o has been hard to watch. But one day, deep in the woods, a small bunny crosses their path when the three of them are in wolf form.

To their surprise, they finally find what they’ve been looking for, but it just so happens they all find it at once.

Luna Hare lost her family long ago, and she’s been traveling to di erent shifter villages, trying to find one that is the right fit. Secretly she’s been hoping to meet another bunny family and possibly find her mate. She never expected that when she’d come to Gray Ridge, she’d not only find a mate, she would find three. Three enormous wolves that look hungry, and not for food.

Warning: Bunnies like to make babies, so it’s a good thing she’s got three wolves lined up and waiting to take a turn.

Growling For More Book 5 Bleu has been living an isolated life away from the clan of Gray Ridge. He’s a happy bear shifter, building furniture and being alone…until a little curvy woman literally crashes into his life.

Lola didn’t plan on her deadbeat mom blowing the rent and then skipping town, so she’s without a home. Again. But this time it’s going to be di erent. When her car slips and she ends up in danger, she never expects her rescuer to be the one to give her everything she’s ever wanted.

Will being snowed in lead to steamy nights and mating bites? You betcha!

Want your romance for free? Listen up!

Read Me Romance podcast brings you a new FREE audiobook every week from one of your favorite authors! Subscribe below and get your happily ever after on the go! iPhone Google Play Stitcher Get your cute ass on our mailing list! *whispers* there’s a giveaway every week!

For all the HOT news and DIRTY details… sign up for the mailing list! www.AlexaRiley.com